o'y 
 
 0" <^ ^^^c 
 
 .^^r^^. ^a,.?^ ^VcsZ^r-/^ 
 
 / 
 
 i_ -^ /!?V?^^ 
 
 '^^c e.[^^ ^r-'^-A^ 
 
 /'T^. 
 
 ,^t-?^.i^^*o^j f^^y^a^^ r^/C y ^ 
 
 ^^. 
 
THE 
 
 HAEMONY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 APOCALYPSE 
 
 WITH 
 
 OTHER SCRIPTURES. 
 
i2rambrit(ge : 
 
 $Tfn(eli at ttie SBnittcTsitp $rcss. 
 
THE 
 
 HARMONY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 APOCALYPSE 
 
 WITH 
 
 OTHER PROPHECIES OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 WITH NOTES, 
 
 AND AN 
 
 OUTLINE OF THE VARIOUS INTERPRETATIONS. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. WILLIAM HENRY HOARE, M.A., 
 
 LATE FELLOW OP ST. JOHN's COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 LONDON : 
 JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 
 M.DCCC.XLVIII. 
 
TO THE VENERABLE 
 
 CHARLES JAMES HOARE, 
 
 ARCHDEACON OF SURREY, CANON OF WINCHESTER, 
 AND VICAR OF GODSTONE, 
 
 THIS ATTEMPT TO ILLUSTRATE 
 
 OUR LORD'S LAST REVELATION TO HIS CHURCH 
 
 IS DEDICATED 
 WITH AFFECTIONATE REGARD 
 
 BY 
 
 HIS NEPHEW. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 TO offer any thing new on the subject of the 
 Apocalypse, was neither my ambition, nor my object, 
 in the present work ; but rather to exhibit the 
 close analogy between this and other Prophecies 
 of Holy Scripture, in a form adapted for general 
 reading ; as well as to digest and harmonise, in some 
 degree, what has already been advanced by Com- 
 mentators in elucidation of this remarkable Book. 
 
 The great diversity of opinion, as to many of 
 its details, is matter of common observation, and 
 might, at first sight, appear sufficient to expose to 
 a charge of rashness and presumption, any who 
 should attempt to enter into a detailed examina- 
 
 ( 5 ) 
 
Preface. 
 
 tion of its contents. It may, liowever, be ques- 
 tioned, whether any amount of disagreement, as 
 to the meaning of particular passages, can justify 
 us in discarding the study of any part of the In- 
 spired Vohime. I would therefore hope, that an 
 attempt to reduce the admitted diversity of opinions 
 to something like a general order and harmony, may 
 meet with some indulgence from the Reader. As a 
 Scriptural subject, I have endeavoured to approach 
 it in that spirit in which alone the Scripture can 
 be read with profit ; comparing, indeed, spiritual 
 things with spiritual, but seeking always to correct 
 the too forward conclusions of individual judgment 
 by a proper deference to the teaching and authority 
 of the Church. 
 
 It would indeed be an endless labour, to assort 
 and enumerate all the different events, which have 
 been adduced by different Commentators, as answer- 
 ing in the way of accomplishment to the several 
 symbols in this Prophecy. What I have done on 
 this head is, I am aware, but a brief and imperfect 
 outline. My choice in selecting among the opinions 
 of different authors, has been guided chiefly by con- 
 sidering which seemed most in accordance with the 
 dignity of the subject, and with the analogy of other 
 Prophecies. But there is one general principle, to 
 which I would invite special attention, and accord- 
 ing to which a far greater range of events becomes 
 included within the scope of the Apocalypse, than 
 
 ( 6 ) 
 
Y 
 
 Preface. 
 
 is admissible upon other hypotheses. The principle 
 to which I allude is this; that it seems to be with 
 many of the Prophecies, as it is with the laws of 
 perspective: the trees which form an avenue, or 
 the long line of arches which compose some rich 
 and venerable aisle, to a spectator at a distance all 
 appear one; and so a Prophecy which at first sight 
 might appear wrapt up in one single accomplish- 
 ment, as time advances may prove to expand itself 
 into many ; nay, we can imagine, that to the eye 
 of the Prophet himself the whole group of such 
 accomplishments, divers and successive though they 
 be, may, at the distance of time at which he lived, 
 have been purposely represented, rather in theiV 
 collective unity, than in their several component 
 parts. This general principle it will be my endea- 
 vour, in the following pages, to elucidate and apply. 
 The Prophecy will thus appear extended in its 
 range: past events, however justly adduced as ful- 
 filling particular predictions, will yet not appear 
 their full and complete fulfilments ; but we shall 
 rather look forward to an accomplishment co-exten- 
 sive with nothing short of the whole period of the 
 Church's history. 
 
 I could wish, indeed, that the important task, on 
 which I am entering, had fallen into abler hands; 
 but where the ability is greater, the opportunity is 
 often less. Happening, therefore, to have some little 
 time at my command, and not having strength to 
 
 ( 7 ) 
 
Preface, 
 
 resume immediately the active duties of a parish, 
 I thoup^ht I could not better employ my leisure 
 than by devotinc: it to this subject. I can only say, 
 that in the prosecution of it I have found as much 
 pleasure and interest, as I expected labour and dif- 
 ficulty ; and for whatever pains it may have cost 
 me, I shall feel rewarded, if by its means any shall 
 be brought to a higher sense of the value and im- 
 portance of a part of Scripture, on the attentive 
 reading of which the Divine blessing is so empha- 
 tically pronounced. 
 
 London, April, 1848. 
 
 ( 8 ) 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Preface ------ -5 
 
 Introductory Remarks. On the Apocalj-pse, and on Prophecy in general i 
 
 The apocalypse. The Text, from the Authorized Version; a Paraphrase*, 
 
 chiefly compiled from Scripture - - - - 15 
 
 Appendix A. Remarks on some General Principles of Interpretation - - 153 
 
 B. On the Blessing to the Reader - - _ - _ 159 
 
 C. On the Coming of Christ 164 
 
 D. On the State of Departed Souls, Rev. vi. 9 — 11 - - 17I 
 
 E. On the First Four Trumpets, (An Extract) - - - 181 
 
 F. On the Beast, and the Ten Horns - - - - - 182 
 
 Three Tables subjoined : — 
 
 1. A List of the Ten Horns ----__ igg 
 
 2. A Parallel between the Beasts, Rev. xiii. and Rev. xvii. 198 
 
 3. A Parallel between Rev. xiii. xvii. 2 Thess. ii. 3 — 5, &c., 
 
 and Dan. vii. 8, 20, &c. - - - _ _ I99 
 
 G. On the 1260 days 200 
 
 H. Version of Chap, xviii., by Bishop Jebb - - - - 205 
 
 I. On the Millennium -----___ 2O8 
 
 K. On the Diflferent Systems of Interpretation of the Prophetical 
 
 Parts ------___ 209 
 
 * In the Paraphrase, the parts in Roman letter with inverted commas, are quotations from 
 other Scriptures. 
 
 Those in plain Roman, are the parts retained from the Text. 
 
 Those in Italics, are words inserted in further explanation of the Text. 
 
ERRATA AND ADDENDA. 
 
 Introduction, p. ii. line 21, for ' plan,' read ' form.' 
 
 Page 57, ver. 3, after ' servants of God,' supply * see at Chap. i. 1.' 
 
 Chap. xix. 14. In the Note to this verse, the doubt suggested as to an actual Pre-mil- 
 lennial Advent was merely thrown out for consideration ; it was not at all supposed to be 
 decisive of the question. That there will be a literal and personal Coming of Christ to 
 this earth at some time, is not disputed : the point in debate is. Whether the Millennial 
 reign of Christ will be an earthly or a spiritual reign — whether, therefore, it will be pre- 
 ceded by His Second Coming, or followed by it. And this question is a wide and very 
 difficult one, and requires for its satisfactory decision no ordinary skill in luu'avelling 
 the revelations of the future. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 'All Commentators,' says the late Bishop Jebb, ' have observed 
 the striking resemblance between portions of the Apocalypse, 
 considerable both in number and extent, and the prophetic books 
 of the Old Testament ; and, since the days of Bishop Lowth, some 
 have, though slightly, adverted to the poetical imagery and struc- 
 ture of those resembling portions. The student who wishes rightly 
 to apprehend, and to appreciate, the language of this last and 
 most mysterious book of the sacred canon will do well to compare 
 attentively the several correspondent passages of it, and of the 
 prophets.' 
 
 It seemed to the Author, that it might be of material ser- 
 vice to the better understanding of the more difficult parts, if 
 the resemblance here spoken of by the Bishop could be literally 
 exhibited to the eye of the Student, by introducing into the 
 actual text such other passages of Scripture as might seem to 
 have been in the eye of the Apostle, when he wrote ; or, at least, 
 to have been so familiar to his mind, as to have furnished, in some 
 degree, the model from which he copied, while, expressing the 
 things revealed to him by the Spirit. 
 
 This may be done, by a careful selection of the most appro- 
 priate passages ; — placing in one column the Text of St. John, and 
 in another a combination of passages from other parts of Scrip- 
 ture most nearly agreeing with it, both in expression, and in sub- 
 ject-matter : — and thus forming a kind of ScrijHwe Paraphrase 
 to this book. 
 
 By this means, it was felt that much additional light might 
 be thrown on a part of the Sacred Volume, too often neglected 
 by Theological Students, even by those not otherwise indisposed 
 to 'search the Scriptures;' — a light, not sufficient, perhaps, to 
 supersede the necessity of the ordinary helps to interpretation, or 
 to clear away all those difficulties which, it is probable, time alone 
 H. p. R 1 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 can effectually remove ; but yet sufficient to encourage the labours 
 of the expositor, and to familiarise the Student with so much, at 
 least, of [trophetic imagery, as this book may appear to have in 
 common with other prophetical parts of Holy Writ. 
 
 The elucidation of Scripture by Scripture must be allowed 
 to be, ul' all other methods, the most appropriate and powerful; 
 but if the 'comparing of spiritual things with spiritual' be 
 thus advantageous in other portions of the sacred writings, how 
 much more in those prophetical parts, which abound with greater 
 difficulties, and in which, nevertheless, a seeming obscurity will 
 often be dispelled at once, by reference to Scripture phraseology 
 in other parts. 
 
 There are other subsidiary uses, which the Paraphrase may 
 also serve. It may illustrate the bearing of Jewish symbols on 
 Christian subjects; and it may shew to how great an extent St. 
 John, as an Apostle, was imbued with the spirit of the more ancient 
 Prophets. To him, as doubtless to the other Apostles, the inspired 
 Prophecies had been no neglected study ; — and, if he had never 
 received any express revelation himself, he might still have been 
 able, under the guidance of former Prophets, and as the fruit of j 
 former studies, to plan a prospective notion of the Church's 
 History, not dissimilar to that which was now confirmed to him 
 by a fresh and direct communication made specially to himself. 
 
 And lastly, (as in the Harmonies, that have been made, of 
 the Gospels,) the collation of different prophecies not only serves 
 to establish the identity of many events foretold, but also pre- 
 sents us with a more perfect picture of each, and with a great 
 variety of new and interesting circumstances. It is upon this 
 principle that the events in the nineteenth chapter of this Book 
 are mostly referred to Jewish ground, and the tradition accounted 
 for, which makes the last Antichrist a Jew, and that he is first 
 to appear in Palestine \ 
 
 1 Mr. Faber says : ' From a comparative christ, in the fulness of his strength, is 
 
 view of Prophecy, Jerome and the ancient 
 Fathers were brought to exactly the same 
 result as myself; and I quite agi-ee with 
 Bishop Ilorslcy in thinking, that they had 
 good reason for their opinion, that Anti- 
 
 doomed to perish on the mountains of 
 Palestine.' We shall have occasion to 
 illustrate this remark by further references 
 to the same learned author, when we come 
 to the XVIth and XlXth Chapters. 
 
 ( ii ) 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Care has been taken to adhere closely, in the Paraphrase, to 
 the very language of Scripture, and only to depart from it where 
 either the connexion of the sentences seemed to require it, or where 
 it might be expedient for the avoiding of needless obscurity ; — 
 and, by the plan of the work, the parts thus taken purely from 
 Scripture have been carefully distinguished from the Author's 
 own, by being printed in different type. 
 
 In such an undertaking, there is, obviously, some danger of 
 bending the Word of God to suit some favourite pre-conceived 
 theory of one's own; — nor was it possible, in the prosecution of 
 it, entirely to avoid all leaning towards particular systems of inter- 
 pretation. One may often thus be even unconsciously biassed; 
 but this the Author can affirm, that he has never intentionally 
 wrested a single text from its received and legitimate meaning; 
 nor has he favoured any theory, but what he believes to be in 
 perfect consistency with that Catholic judgment of the Church, to 
 which every faithful son would wish to bow. 
 
 In searching for a convenient division of the contents, the 
 Author was struck with the peculiar character of some particular 
 parts of the book of the Revelation, which, though he has seen 
 noticed in many Authors, yet he has never found so systematically 
 drawn out, as their frequent and regular occurrence seems to 
 deserve. For there occurs, in the course of this Prophecy, and 
 at regular intervals, what may be called an Ode or Choral Song ; 
 containing, in a short but emphatic compass, the whole burden of 
 the book. In this oft-repeated Song may be found, as it were, 
 the germ, or essence, of the prophecy; expanding, indeed, and 
 gathering fresh circumstances, as the prophecy advances, but ever 
 marked by the same distinguishing characteristics ; — viz. frst, its 
 poetical form, and ^emndly, its peculiar subject, as containing, in 
 few and sublime, but plain and comprehensive words, a summary of 
 the whole book. Here, after each successive flight, as it were, into 
 the expanse of time, the Prophet seems invited by some celestial 
 voice to return and hive the fresh honey which he has collected 
 and bears home on his wing; the store increases, as the vision 
 proceeds, till all is gathered in, and time is swallowed up in 
 eternity. 
 
 Such parts of the Book, occurring, as was observed, at regular 
 
 ( iii ) 1 — 2 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 intervals, and somewhat in the manner of an inspired Doocology, 
 the Author has treated in the light of a Chorus to a sacred 
 Drama', such as this book has been often called :— and he has made 
 use of it, as affording a convenient division of the subjects treated 
 of, as well as the safest guide to their general meaning. After 
 all, its inii)ortanee lies, not in the name, nor in the manner of 
 treating it, but in the peculiar character of its contents. It may 
 be affirmed, that every Reader naturally pauses, and dwells upon 
 it, with more than usual interest, whenever it occurs: he finds 
 in it something peculiarly attractive to his notice, — something of 
 the 'dear familiar strain,' which he seems to have heard before, 
 and to which he gladly gives fresh entertainment when he hears 
 it again. Its frequent repetition seems, further still, to mark it 
 out for a double share of attention. And it is remarkable. For, 
 if we carefully review its contents, we shall find in it, not only a 
 summary of the whole book of the Revelation, but also a link 
 which connects this book with others in the inspired Volume. 
 For, by whatever name we speak of it ; — whether merely as an 
 inspired Doxology, appropriately ending or commencing different 
 portions of the vision, or as a Chorus of heavenly voices, closing 
 or introducing the different scenes, somewhat in the manner of 
 those in the Drama; — the fact is equally manifest, — that, upon 
 comparison with other Scriptures, the details of this Apocalyptic 
 
 1 That the Apocalypse is actually a 
 Drama, is by no means intended here. 
 The notion of its being so has indeed 
 been started, but few have been found 
 seriously to defend it : — chiefly the Ger- 
 man, Eichhorn. Moses Stuart, though 
 himself rejecting the idea, has the follow- 
 ing just and striking remarks bearing upon 
 it : — " It is thus that Christianity is pre- 
 sented, not merely as struggling and 
 triumphant, but as struggling at different 
 periods for a long succession of time, and 
 never fully and finally victorious until 
 Satan is remitted to his perpetual prison. 
 It is, as the Apostle Paul said of himself, 
 'Christianity made a spectacle to angels 
 
 and men,' in a great variety of attitudes, 
 and passing through trials and dangers 
 which seem not only to threaten it, but to 
 have the power of destroying it. No hero 
 of any epic poem is any where presented on 
 a theatre of such intense and long-continued 
 and agonising action. But victory and a 
 crown of unfading glory is awarded at 
 last by the King of kings and Lord of 
 lords. No other epic can lay claim to 
 higher, more intense, more varied, more con- 
 stant, more perilous, and finally to more 
 successful action, than the Apocalypse assigns 
 to Christianity." Moses Stuart, Commen- 
 tary, &c. J 10. 
 
 ( iv ) 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Song are no other than what preceding Prophets, more or less 
 distinctly, had indited before St. John. 
 
 As there will be occasion to advert to this repeatedly \ in the 
 course of the work, no more need be said of it at present ; and 
 we may now pass on to the main thread of, what may be called, 
 the Prophetic Narrative of the Apocalypse. 
 
 Allusion was made to the different systems of interpretation. 
 It may be expected that some more particular mention should here 
 be made of these. For a full account, however, we must be con- 
 tented to refer to the learned digest of Mr. Elliott, given in the 
 last Edition of his Horse Apocalypticse, the last Volume ; — or to the 
 learned work of Moses Stuart, Commentary on the Apocalypse. 
 All that can be here attempted, and that seems called for by the 
 nature of the present work, is to give a general outline of the 
 leading varieties ; — and this will be found in the Appendix. We 
 shall here deal only with the general result ; — begging the Reader 
 to cast his eye upon the article there given, that he may come 
 the better prepared for the few following observations on this 
 part of the subject. 
 
 The existence, then, of some diversity of opinion, as to the 
 application of the prophetical parts, need not surprise us, when 
 we consider, that, in matters of prophecy, time itself is a necessary 
 element, in coming to a complete interpretation. Later genera- 
 tions may perceive the application of prophecies necessarily hidden 
 from those of earlier times; and, indeed, it seems purposely intended, 
 that, before the fulfilment, there should be much obscurity as to 
 particular points, while the general design was clear and satisfactory. 
 
 But, besides this, there may be 'difference^ without repug- 
 
 1 See, for example, the Introductoiy 
 Note to Ch. IV. The places of the Chorus, 
 as there noted, are Ch. IV. 8—11 : V. 8— 
 14 ; VII. 9—13 ; XI. 15—19; XII. 10—13 ; 
 XV. 3—5 ; XIX. 1—8 
 
 2 The words are Hooker's; and, let 
 me add, what may not be generally known, 
 that, in the famous prophecy of the 
 
 demption,) such has been the difficulty of 
 settling the minor points of detail, as to 
 the exact meaning of the Prophet's words, 
 that, among the ancients, Jerom reckoned 
 in his time no less than seven diversities 
 of interpretations ; and Mi-. Faber, twice 
 that number among modern writers. Yet 
 who, upon this account, would give up 
 
 " Seventy Weeks," in Dan. ix, (universally his belief in the general application of 
 
 applied to the coming of our Lord Jesus ' that most interesting prophecy ? 
 Christ, and to His sufferings for our Re- 
 
 ( V ) 
 
TNTRODUCTION. 
 
 nancy ;' and this remark is well illustrated in the present instance. 
 For, upon conii)arison of the various schemes that have been 
 proposed, whatever may be the ditt'erence in detail, we find no 
 such repugnancy in principle, as to preclude the hope of finding 
 certain general elements in which all agree. There are two prin- 
 ciples in particular, tacitly, if not avowedly, admitted by all; and 
 wliich seem to afford materials for an easy and satisfactory Canon 
 of interpretation ; — as it would appear to be agreed. 
 
 First, That there must be observed throughout some prin- 
 ciple of continuity as to the order of events from Chap. vi. to 
 the end. 
 
 Secondly, That, nevertheless, such continuity is liable to 
 occasional interruption from causes more or less obvious. 
 
 As an instance of the latter, we need but refer to the neces- 
 sity that arises in almost every composition, of occasionally leaving 
 the main subject, or the main order of the subject, to introduce 
 some other supplementary matter, or, else, to recapitulate some- 
 thing that went before, in more minute detail. 
 
 And the slightest acquaintance with any of the known systems 
 of interpreting this book, will supply us with numerous instances 
 of this general principle being brought into requisition here. How 
 obviously, for example, must such interruption occur, whenever \ 
 the Song or Chorus intervenes, which we have just noticed ! So 
 that the principle itself may be safely assumed, as well as the 
 preceding one, of a general continuity of design. 
 
 With these data, simple as they may appear, let any one take 
 up the book ; — and he will find himself armed with fresh facilities 
 for understanding it. The chief remaining question will be, as 
 to the particular events in the history which may seem to corre- 
 spond to particular scenes in the prophecy the most exactly. And 
 if, on this head, any fresh light shall be sought from the Paraphrase 
 now offered to the public, the Author would assure his Reader, 
 that nothing was farther from his mind, than to trust his own 
 judgment in any thing, but rather to adhere, as he before professed, 
 to the Catholic judgment of the Church, wherever this was to be 
 had; — or, in matters left open to private opinion, to speak with 
 that modesty which becomes so sacred a subject. Most encourag- 
 ing has been the persuasion, that the whole book was eminently 
 
 ( V. ) 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 intended for study, a particular blessing being promised to the 
 reading of it ' ; and that what deters people from it, is the fallacy 
 of supposing it to be eminently "a sealed book;" whereas it is 
 no more so, than other parts both of the Old and New Testament, 
 which are commonlv read and studied, and to which it is here 
 shown to bear the closest analogy. The fact is, that, when we are 
 readiuir these books, we are often virtually thouirh unconsciously, 
 reading the Apocalypse itsell"; — that is to say, the matter contained 
 is very much the same in both ". 
 
 With regard to that part of the Prophecy (a smaller one, it 
 may be, than is commonly supposed) which is refeiTed by most 
 interpreters to the Church of Rome, it can only be with pain that 
 any one of a truly Catholic spirit is led to fasten upon any ' who 
 profess and call themseh'es Christians," the imputation of fulfilling, 
 in their polity if not in their persons, predictions of such tre- 
 mendous and awful import : — and whoever does so. ought to be 
 well assured of the grounds on which he does it. 
 
 The Author feels that he is speaking the mind of multitudes in 
 our own pure and reformed branch of Christ's holy Catholic Church, 
 when he says, that no grounds have satisfied us, short of a convic- 
 tion, that the principles and tenets of the Church of Rome are, in 
 the first place, fundamentally and essentially unsound, and that, in 
 all that constitutes them peculiarly Romish, they are Anti-catholic 
 as well as Anti-scriptural ; — that hence, in the next place, there is 
 a probability, a priori that against such principles there should 
 be found lifted up the voice of Prophecy, no less than that of the 
 Church ; — and that this hypothesis receives the fullest confirmation 
 
 1 Vid. Rev. i. 3 ; xxii. 7 ; and also Ap- xvii. and xxi, parts of Mark xiii, and of 
 
 pendix B. Matt. xxiv. and xxv; John i. 51 : to say 
 
 - And thus, suppose a person, because nothing of many of the Psahns, referring 
 
 of the difficulties which he saw in them' to the same periods, as Ps. xlv, xlvi, xlvii, 
 
 habitually excluding from his range of xcrii, cii, ex, cxlix, &c., and a very large 
 
 study such passages as Zech. xiv, and proportionof the Epistles. But if he would 
 
 the obscurer pans of Isaiah, Joel, and be sorry to omit these passages he should 
 
 other prophets, as well as the greater part not be imwilling to go beyond them also, 
 
 of the book of Revelation ; yet, to be con- in search of fresh light, up to the point 
 
 sistent, he must go further, and avoid no which God has given us. 
 small portion of the Gospels; as Luke 
 
 ( vii ) 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 in fiict, when we come to examine the tenor of the prophecies them- 
 selves. There may be error in the application of minuter parts ; 
 but it is not one prophecy only, nor a few isolated prophecies, but 
 a jrreat variety, both in the Old and New Testament, and this as 
 interpreted by ancient Rabbinical, as well as by succeeding Chris- 
 tian writers, whose general analogy points alike to the same ful- 
 filment. 
 
 Whether we have a right upon such grounds to raise a popu- 
 lar cry against Popery, is another and a very different question ; — 
 but when we are first convinced out of Scripture that the prin- 
 ciples of Popery are unsound, and, after this, when we have at- 
 tained to correct principles ourselves, then, surely, the Prophecy 
 may well come in, and afford additional and very valuable support 
 to our conclusions. It is quite as conceivable, that the Evil Spirit 
 should make use of pseudo-Christianity, as that he should of direct 
 heathenism, to effect his ends; — and we can only lament that he 
 should have found men, otherwise holding the tenets of the Gos- 
 pel, to be his agents in this! 
 
 With regard, further, to any minuter details in this, or other 
 portions of the Prophecy, we ought not' to be discouraged by the 
 admitted diversity of opinions. Amidst much discrepancy among 
 the various schemes of interpretation, there may be perceived 
 agreement enough to encourage us to proceed in the humble 
 search for more*; — and however Interpreters may differ in detail, 
 they all agree as to the main object of the Book, as representing 
 the progressive triumph of Christ over all the enemies of His 
 
 1 The following wise and ingenuous re- considering the predictions, and plainly 
 
 marks of Sir I. Newton are well worthy 
 of consideration here : 
 
 " The time is not yet come for understand- 
 ing many of these Prophecies perfectly . . . 
 but there is already so much of the Pro- 
 phecy fulfilled, that as many as will take 
 
 interpret them. Till then, we must con- 
 tent ourselves with interpreting what hath 
 been already fulfilled. Amongst the inter- 
 preters of the last age there is scarce one 
 of note who hath not made some disco- 
 very worth knowing ; . . . . the success of 
 
 pains in this study, may see sufficient in- others put me upon considering it ; and if 
 
 stances of God's providence. [In the lat- I have done anything which maybe useful 
 
 ter times themselves] the signal revolu- j to following writers, I have my design." — 
 
 tions predicted by all the holy Prophets Observations on the Apocalyj^se. Sir I. 
 will at once both tiu*n men's eyes upon 
 
 Neivton. Part II. Ch. i. 
 
 ( viii ) 
 
LMRODUCTION. 
 
 Gospel ; — such as, in fact, we see going on in every stage of the 
 world, and as, we doubt not, is destined to be consummated in a 
 still more conspicuous manner hereafter. It will be well for the 
 Student to keep this view of it continually in mind. For this may 
 be called the main Idea, both of this and every other Prophecy ; 
 and there is danger of the mind being too much occupied in details, 
 to the detriment of its own sober devotional spirit. Take, for 
 example, the time and circumstances of our Lord's Second Coming. 
 It may be, the heavenly glory shall break at once, by some miracu- 
 lous burst, upon the face of this lower world, and its inhabitants be 
 transferred in an instant to scenes wholly new and different ; — or it 
 may be, there is destined to be some intervening temporal King- 
 dom established first, such as our great philosophical Divine has 
 so forcibly delineated : " The Head of which will be an universal 
 Monarch, in another sense than any mortal has yet been, and the 
 eastern style will be literally applicable to him, that all people^ 
 nations, and languages, should serve him. And though indeed our 
 knowledge of human nature, and the whole history of mankind, 
 shew the impossibility, without some miraculous interposition, 
 that a number of men here on earth should unite in one society 
 or government in the fear of God and universal practice of virtue, 
 and that such a government should continue so united for a suc- 
 cession of ages ; yet, admitting or supposing this, the effect would 
 be as now drawn out. And thus, for instance, the wonderful power 
 and prosperity promised to the Jewish nation in the Scripture, 
 would be, in a great measure, the consequence of what is predicted 
 of them ; that the people shoidd he all righteous, and inherit the 
 land for ever. The predictions of this time, for there are many of 
 them, cannot come to pass in the present known course of nature ; 
 but suppose them come to pass, and then the dominion and pre- 
 eminence promised, must naturally follow, to a very considerable 
 degreed" Analogy of Religion, Part i. Chap. 3. 
 
 But whatever the appointed course and order of such events 
 may be, the eye of the Christian should be chiefly bent on the gene- 
 ral advancement, which they all imply, of the Redeemer's King- 
 
 1 See more on the subject of the Coming of Christ, so often alluded to in this book, 
 in Appendix C. 
 
 ( ^^ ) 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 dom ; and he should be less curious to dispute details, than to see 
 that the main result may become matter of well-grounded interest 
 to himself. 
 
 After all, the interest of the Apocalypse is by no means con- 
 fined to its prophetical ])arts. Even allowing that, in these parts, 
 it was indeed "the sealed book," which some suppose it, there 
 would remain abundantly sufficient matter in it, to establish its 
 claim to be regarded as, of all Scripture, the most interesting por- 
 tion to the Christian Church. In the glimpses it affords us of 
 the world of spirits ; in its unveiling to our view what little may 
 be known of the ' Communion of the departed with the living 
 saints';' — in its descriptions of the righteous, and the wicked; and 
 of the final judgment ; — in its emphatic and repeated testimony to 
 the fundamental articles of our Faith, to the doctrine of the Trinity, 
 to the Personality, Divinity, Incarnation, Sufferings, Exaltation, 
 Mediatorial Office, and Triumphant Reign, of Christ ; — in its pro- 
 test against corresponding errors, as idolatry, additions to, and sub- 
 tractions from, the Word of God ; — in its repeated testimony to the 
 justification of the sinner, as effected only ' by the merits and death 
 of Christ,' ' and through faith in his blood ^ ;' — to the necessity of 
 his Sanctification ; — to a day of account, and to the future judg- 
 ment of every man according to his works : — -In these, and such 
 other topics with which it abounds, we have full proof of the value 
 of this closing portion of the inspired Canon, to all who would 
 " strive earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints^" 
 
 A word may be added upon the reference which will occasion- 
 ally be made to the Apocrypha. Though the Apocryphal Books 
 cannot be reckoned of equal authority with those which, from the 
 most ancient times, have been placed in the Canon of Scripture, 
 yet from the mention in them, not unfrequently, of the subjects 
 elsewhere treated of in the older prophetical Writings, have we not 
 an important illustration of the value attached, and the attention 
 paid, to those writings ? Do we not thence perceive, that holy men 
 
 1 Sec on this subject, Appendix D. 2 ggg Office for the Holy Communion. 
 
 ^ Judo 3. 
 
 ( X ) 
 
I 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 of subsequent times took a lively interest in the study of them, 
 and even reflected their spirit in their own compositions ? And can 
 we reconcile this with any other hypothesis, than that the study of 
 Prophecy was with them no despised branch of theological science ? 
 And when to this we add the obvious remark, that from the 
 time of Moses, and of Abraham, nay, from that of Adam himself, 
 through all successive generations of the Church, the light of Pro- 
 phecy was the very light to which all minds were directed for 
 guidance and for comfort, what additional force our argument 
 obtains ! In Adam, pointing to the chosen " seed of the woman ^ ;" 
 — in Enoch, further onward, to the "coming of the Lord " the second 
 time "with ten thousand of his saints, to execute judgment upon 
 alP ;" — in Abraham, specifying the very time that his seed should 
 be in bondage in Egypt ^ as well as assuring him that "in his seed" 
 also, "all the nations of the earth should be blessed*;" whereby he 
 was enabled to "see the day of Christ, and to be glad-^;" — in 
 Jacob, in Balaam, in Moses, and others, pointing to a long chain 
 of events concerning Israel, till there should " come a star out of 
 Jacob, and a sceptre should rise out of Israel ;" " and to him 
 should the gathering of the people be'' ;" — in all alike, more dimly 
 or more distinctly, the same voice of prophetic revelation was, 
 indeed, as "a light shining in a dark place, whereunto they did 
 well to take heed\" And thus, when the time actually arrived 
 for the first coming of our Lord, there were already many who 
 "looked for redemption in IsraeP." It was the same light that 
 guided Daniel, as he counted the seventy predicted years of the 
 captivity ; — and the generations after Daniel, as they counted the 
 " seventy" symbolical " weeks," and other dates, revealed specially 
 to Daniel and later Prophets. During the four hundred years 
 after Malachi, the vision seemed for a time to be taken away : 
 but it was not until by the mouth of Daniel there had been vouch- 
 safed to the Church many new, and singularly exact, intimations", 
 
 1 Gen. iii. 15. 2 Jude 14, 15. 
 
 3 Gen. XV. 13. * Gen. xxii. 18. 
 
 ^ John viii. 56. 
 
 " Numb. xxiv. 17. Gen. xlix. 10. 
 
 7 2 Pet. i. 19. s Luke ii. 38. 
 
 9 Dan. viii. 1 — 8 ; and xi. And see 
 
 Elements of Sacred Prophecy by the Rev. 
 
 T. R. Birks, end of Ch. VIII. The learned 
 
 author 
 ( '^i ) 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 which would serve as a substitute, or (as it has been better termed) 
 as 'a kind of spiritual compensation' for the lack of any living 
 oracle. When our Lord came, lie too was no less literally "a 
 Prophet," than Moses and others, had been before Him; — they 
 typified Ilim in this, as in other respects ; and in the Gospel we 
 find numerous predictions concerning the fortunes of the Church 
 to the end of time. St. Peter, St. Paul, St. Jude, and St. John, in 
 many places continue the chain; so that, as well in the Epistles 
 as in the Gospels, there is frequently the same subject-matter of 
 direct prophecy, as in this last Revelation by St. John : — in reading 
 them, we are reading it. There are no difficulties attaching to this, 
 which do not, in equal measure, attach to them ; and hence, there 
 is no more reason to neglect the one upon account of any such 
 difficulties, than there is to neglect the other. And it sounds some- 
 what strange, after all this, to hear the study of this later prophecy 
 regarded as a new and unprofitable pursuit ! to hear the Apoca- 
 lypse spoken of as too abstruse for common minds, — or set aside, 
 as though it only concerned the Jews, or Pagan Rome, or times 
 altogether lost in undefined distance ! Surely such assertions can 
 find no warrant in antiquity' ; they rather betray a want of sym- 
 pathy wdth one of the oldest and deepest interests that ever 
 engaged the Church of God. It was among the happy fruits of the 
 Reformation, that it revived this study — a study well enough known 
 to the primitive Church, and which, therefore, they " did welP" to 
 revive, and to hand down to us, and to later times, to take up and 
 improve. And it was with the hope of making the elements of it 
 more familiar to the Scripture Reader, and of bringing out, as it 
 were, in stronger relief, the connexion that subsists between the 
 prophecies of the elder, and those of the later Dispensations, that 
 this Paraphrase was undertaken. 
 
 author there gives an elaborate and inter- 
 esting proof, that the fulness, or scanti- 
 ness, of prophetic detail, as to any par- 
 
 ' Bishop Newton, on Rev. v. 4, some- 
 what quaintly observes : " St. John tvept 
 much at the sad disappointment, when 
 
 ticular period, has always been proper- ^ none was found worthy to open the hook : 
 
 tioned to the wants of the age for whose 
 more immediate use the prophecy was 
 intended. 2 2 Pot. i. 10 
 
 ( xii ) 
 
 but who now is concerned or grieved that 
 he cannot understand these prophecies ?" 
 
I 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 It might be too much to affirm that the Apocalypse admits 
 of illustration through an apposition, or harmony, of other pro- 
 phecies, as much as the Gospels do by a similar Harmony with 
 each other; but whether this may not be the case, to a greater 
 extent than is ordinarily suj)posed, the Author is prepared to sub- 
 mit to the judgment of the attentive Reader. 
 
 Some good will at least have resulted from his labours, if they 
 shall have contributed, in any degree, towards rescuing the Apoca- 
 lypse from its false position as among the " secret things" which 
 "belong" exclusively "to the Lord our God," and claiming for it 
 its truer one, as belonging rather to "those things which are 
 revealed," and which " belong unto us, and to our children for 
 ever^" 
 
 1 Deut. xxix. 29. 
 
 ( ''iii ) 
 
THE REVELATION 
 
 OF 
 
 S. JOHN THE DIVINE. 
 
 T 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Introduction, 
 
 HE Revelation of Jesus Christ,' which '^''^ Revelation of jesus 
 
 Christ, which God gave unto 
 
 God gave unto Him, ' to reveal unto wm, to shew unto his ser- 
 'His servants what shall' shortly 'come sZ^VTme trTass;Tnd 
 * to pass ;' and He ' sent His Angel,' and made ''^ ^^"* ^^'^ signified u by 
 
 , . his angel unto his servant 
 
 it known by the signs recorded m this hook ' to John : 
 His servant' John: 
 
 V. 1. Revelation : 1 Pet. i. 13. reveal: 1 Cor. ii. 10. 2 Cor. xii. 1. Gal. i. 12, l6. 
 Epb. iii. 3. 2 Thess. i. 7. servants : Rom. i. 1. Isai. Ixv. 15. come to pass : Dan. 
 ii. 28, 45. Deut. xxxii. 35. Angel: Luke i. I9. Job. v. 4. Acts xii. 11. made 
 knon/7i hy signs : Graece eVfj/xai/ei/. Job. xii. 33 ; xxi. I9. 
 
 V. 1. TTie Revelation of Jesus Christ.'\ 
 We have, in these words, the proper 
 Title of the whole Book; — and the ex- 
 planation of it follows, in the words, 
 " to shew," i. e. to reveal, " unto his ser- 
 vants things which must shortly come to 
 pass." (For to " shew," and to " reveal," 
 are nearly synonymous, as may be seen 
 by the following examples : Acts x. 28 ; 
 1 Tim. vi. 15; John xiv. 8; also Rev. 
 xvii. 1, where Schleusner "BfUwui h.l. 
 de revelatione futuranim rerum per opaixa 
 usurpatur.") And thus we obtain an 
 easy and natural sense of the words 
 " Revelation of Jesus Christ," as implying, 
 
 The revealing of the things concerning Jesus 
 Christ and the progress of His Kingdom, 
 until the time of that full and complete 
 Manifestation of Himself at His Second 
 Coming, referred to by St. Peter under the 
 same term, iv awoKoKv-^ei, 'lijcrov Xplaroii. 
 1 Pet. i. 13 ; iv. 13. Compare Luke xxiv. 
 27. Now the title explains the design of 
 the book. And accordingly, in Rev. xxii. 
 6, it is again declared to be its special 
 object, 8fi^ai Tois doiikois avrov a Sei yepe- 
 (xdat iv Taxei: See also i. 19; iv. 1. To 
 keep this in mind, as the main scope and 
 design of the Revelation, would much assist 
 us in comprehending particular parts. 
 
 ( 15 ) 
 
Ch. L] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 •S 
 
 Wlio bare rerord of tl)i" 
 word of Uod, and of the 
 testimony of Jesus Christ, 
 and of nil thin^^s tliut lie 
 saw. 
 
 Who ' bare witness of the Word of God, 
 
 even of the record which God hath given of 
 
 His Son Jesus Christ, in all things that he had 
 
 ' seen, and in tlie which Christ appeared to him.' 
 
 Hiess..d/*heth«treadoth, ' Blcsscd is hc that Tcadcth,' and 'they who 
 
 and tiu-y that hear the words , j^^^^. ^j^^, words of this Drophccv ; and who 
 
 of tills propliecy, and keep ^ * •' 
 
 those things which are writ- ' kccp,' as 'a sacrcd deposit committed to them,' 
 
 the things written therein ; ' for the coming of 
 the Lord draweth nigh.' 
 
 ten therein ; for the time in 
 at hand. 
 
 Aiyostolic Salutation and Benediction: — Announce- 
 men t of the Coming of Christ. 
 
 John to the seven churches 
 which are in Asia : Grace be 
 unto you, and peace, from 
 him which is, and which was, 
 and which is to come ; and 
 from the seven Spirits which 
 are before his throne ; 
 
 And from Jesus Christ, 
 who it the faithful witness, 
 and the first-begotten of the 
 dead, and the prince of the 
 kings of the earth. Untohim 
 that loved us, and washed us 
 from our sins in his own 
 blood, 
 
 JOHN to the seven 'Churches' which are 'in 
 ' Asia : Grace be unto you, and peace, from the 
 ' living and true God, the everlasting Jehovah,' and 
 from ' the seven'-fold ' Spirit, which proceedeth 
 ' from Him that sitteth upon the throne ;' 
 
 ' And from Jesus Christ, whom God hath sent 
 ' for a Witness to the truth, who is the First-born 
 ' from the dead, and the Ruler of the Kings of 
 ' the earth. Unto Him that loved us, and purged 
 ' us from our sins in His own blood,' 
 
 V. 2. Joh. iii. 11. 1 John 1. 1 — 3; v. 10. Acts xxvi. l6. 
 
 V. 3, Blessed: Ps. Ixxxix. 15. Dan. xii. 12. Matt. v. 3, &c. readeth, See. : Is. xxix. 
 12. Joh. V. 39. Acts xvii. 11. Matt. vii. 24; xiii. I9, &c. Luke xi. 28. keep : 
 1 Tim. vi. 20. 2 Tim. i. 14; iii. 14. Luke ii. 19; xi.29. coming: Jam. v. 8. 1 Pet. 
 iv. 7. Phil. iv. 5 ; and see at ver. 7- 
 
 V. 4. Asia: Acts xx. I6, 18. 1 Cor. xvi. 19. grace and peace : Rom. i. 7' 1 Cor. 
 i. 3, &c. the living: Jer. x. 10. Exod. iii. 14; vi. 2, 3. Spirit: Zech. iv. 2, 6. pro- 
 ceedeth : Joh. XV. 26. throne : Ps. xlvii. 8. Heb. viii. 1 ; xii. 2. 
 
 V. 5. witness: Is. Iv. 4. Joli. xiv. 6 ; xviii. 37. First-born: Col. i. 18. Ruler: 
 Is. lv.4. Ps. Ixxxix. 27. loved: Gal. ii.20. Eph. v. 2. purged: Heb. ix. 13, 14; 
 xiii. 20. 1 Joh. i. 7- 1 Pet. i. 3, I9. Eph. v. 1. 
 
 V. 2. And of all thiiigs.] The best 
 copies have oa-a ttSe, without the copula- 
 tive Tf. " Concernirig all things that he 
 
 saw. 
 
 V. 3. On the "blessing" promised to 
 the reader, and its peculiar force in this 
 place, see Appendix B. 
 
 ( 16 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. L 
 
 ' And hath redeemed us to Himself to be a 
 ' royal priesthood, a peculiar people, to serve the 
 ' living God ; — to Him be glory and dominion, for 
 ' ever and ever. Amen.' 
 
 ' Behold ! He eometh with the clouds of 
 ' heaven, and then shall all the tribes of the earth 
 'mourn; and they shall look on Him whom they 
 ' have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him ; and 
 'they shall see the Son of Man coming in the 
 ' clouds of heaven with power and great glory.' 
 Even so. Amen. 
 
 'I am the first, and I am the last, the Almighty, 
 
 I ' and beside me there is no God, saith the Lord ; 
 
 ' before the mountains were brought forth, or 
 
 ' ever the earth and the world were formed, from 
 
 ' everlasting to everlasting I am God.' 
 
 And hath made us kings 
 and priests unto God and his 
 Father ; to him be glory and 
 dominion for ever and ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 Behold, he eometh with 
 clouds ; and every eye shall 
 see him, and they also which 
 pierced him : and all kin- 
 dreds of the earth shall wail 
 because of him. Even so. 
 Amen. 
 
 G 
 
 I am Alpha and Omega, 
 the beginning and the end- 
 ing, saith the Lord, which is, 
 and which was, and which 
 is to come, the Almighty. 
 
 V. 6. redeemed^ Sec. : Tit. ii. 14. 1 Pet. ii. 9- Heb. ix. 14. glort/^ &c. : Heb. 
 
 xiii. 21. Ps. Ixviii. S4, 35 ; xlviii. 14. Ps. Ixxii. IQ. 
 V. 7. He eometh, &c. : Dan. vii. 13. Zech. xiv. 5. Mai. iii. 1. Matt. xvi. 27; 
 
 xxiv. 3, 27, 30, &c. ; xxv. 13, 19, 31 ; xxvi. 64. Mark viii. 38 ; xiii. 26, 35. Luke 
 
 ix. 26; xxi. 27. Heb. x. 37- Jude 14. mourn, &c. : Matt. xxiv. 30. Zech. 
 
 xii. 10. pierced : Zech. xii. 10. 
 V. 8. Is. xliv. 6. Ps. xc. 2. Micah v. 2. 6 iravTOKpaTcop. Job v. 17- Hag. i. 7- 
 
 V. 7. He eometh, i^cl On " the coming 
 of Christ," in its primaiy sense ; and what 
 other senses it may bear, see Note ch. 
 xxii. 20, and Appendix C. As regards 
 that part of the promise, which aimounces 
 His speedy coming, I would quote, from 
 tlie remarks of an able and judicious 
 commentator, the following : " Some have 
 supposed, tliat such expressions as these, 
 which must shortly come to pass, and the 
 Time is at hand, and the like, point out 
 a very short period ; so that the whole 
 
 Propliecy sliould be accomplished in a 
 few years after the vision. These expres- 
 sions will indeed shew the accomplisli- 
 ment of the things foretold in the Pro- 
 phecy was soon to begin; but, I think, they 
 can determine nothing at all concerning 
 the time when it was to end, especially 
 against full evidence in the same Book 
 of prophecy, that the period is much 
 longer, and reaches from the time of the 
 vision to the day of judgment." Low- 
 man's Paraphrase, Prof. p. vii. 
 
 II. P. R. 
 
 ( 17 ) 
 
* * OPENING of The Apocalyptic VISIONS, 
 
 I representing, in two Paris, 
 
 'The Tilings which are,' and, 'The Things which shall he hereafter; 
 Or, The then-State, and, after-Destiny of the Church. 
 
 See I. 19. 
 
 x 
 
 PART THE FIRST, 
 
 Or, ' The Things which are ;' 
 
 THE VISION: 
 
 Our Lord Jesus Christ, as the 'Great High Priest.' [Heb. iv. 14.], 
 appears walking in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks. 
 
 I 
 
 JOHN, 'your brother and companion in la- i John, who aiso am your 
 
 *' ^ brother, and companion in 
 
 ' hour, and fellowsoldier, — partaker with you tribulation, and in the king 
 
 V. 9- brother, &c. : Phil. ii. 25 ; i. 7. kingdom and vvofxovt] : Heb. xii. 28. Job. 
 xviii. 36. 2 Thess. iii. 5. 
 
 9 
 
 * Beginning from this point, some have 
 reckoned Seven Visions in the whole 
 Book; viz. 
 
 ■ First Vision, our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 ch. i — iii. 
 
 Second Vision, the Throne of Ood, 
 ch. iv. 
 
 Third Vision, the first Six Seals, ch. 
 V — vii. 
 
 Fourth Vision, the Trumpets, ch. viii — 
 xiv. 
 
 Fifth Vision, the Vials, ch. xv — xix. 
 
 Sixth Vision, tlm Judgment Seat, ch. 
 
 XX. 
 
 Seventh Vision, the New Jerusalem, 
 ch. xxi. xxii. 
 
 ( 
 
 This was a very ancient division, as we 
 see in Berengaudi Expositio, apud Am- 
 brosii Opera, Tom. ii. — and something of 
 this order seems convenient, and will be 
 adopted here, with such corrections, as the 
 authority of later writers may appear to 
 sanction. It is remarkable, that the place 
 of the Chorus, noticed in the Preface, 
 points very much to the same general 
 arrangement, and this upon wholly inde- 
 pendent grounds, as may be seen in the 
 Note prefixed to ch. iv. It should be 
 added, that the First Vision contains " the 
 things which are" a (o-tI; — and the re- 
 maining Visions, "the things to come after 
 these" a 8el yevevdai fifra ravra, v. 19 and 
 ch. iv. 1. See also Appendix A. § 3. 
 
 19 ) 2—2 
 
Ch. I.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 iloin mid jmticnce of Jesus 
 Christ, wfts ill the isli- Mint is 
 called Putinus, for the word 
 of God, and for the testimony 
 of Jesus Christ. 
 
 I was ill the Spirit on the 
 Lord's day, mid heard hi'liind 
 me a (j't-'at voice, as of a 
 trumpet. 
 
 Saying, I am Alpha and 
 Omefra, the first and the last: 
 and. What thou seest, write 
 in a book, and send it unto 
 the seven churches which are 
 in Asia ; unto Kphesus, and 
 unto Smyrna, and unto Per- 
 gamos, and unto Thyatira, 
 and unto Sardis, and unto 
 Philadelphia, and unto Lao- 
 dicea. 
 
 And I turned to see the 
 voice that spake with me. 
 And bein? turned, I saw 
 seven golden candlesticks; 
 
 And in the midst of the 
 seven candlesticks one like 
 
 ' ill bonds, and in the kingdom and patient waiting 
 ' for Christ, — was in the isle that is called Patmos, 
 ' for the defence and confirmation of the Gospel.' 
 
 ' I was caught up by the Spirit into the third 
 ' heaven' on the Lord's day, ' and I heard behind 
 *me a voice of one that spake,' as of a 'loud 
 ' trumpet,' 
 
 Saying, ' I am the first and I am the last,' 
 and, 'write the vision in a book,' and send it 
 unto the seven churches, which are in Asia ; unto 
 Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, 
 and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Phil- 
 adelphia, and unto Laodicea. 
 
 And I turned to see ' the voice that spake with 
 ' me,' and being turned I saw ' seven candlesticks 
 ' of pure gold ;' 
 
 'And ' in the midst of the seven candlesticks. 
 
 V. 10. ccmght: 2 Cor. xii. 2. Actsviii. 39- heard, &c.: Ezek. i. 28; iii. 12. Exod. 
 
 xix. 19. 
 V. 11. / am, &c. : Is. xllv. 6. tvrile : Hab. ii. 2. Jer. xxx. 2. 
 V. 12. voice, &c : Exod. iii. 2 — 7. Heb. xii. 25,26. candlesticks: Exod. xxv. 
 
 37. 2 Chron. iv. 20. 
 V. 13. in midst, &c. : Ezek. xxviii. I6. Exod. xxv. 37- Son of man: Dan. vii. 
 
 V. 9. For the word of Ood.'l Mean- 
 ing, that he was exiled in Patmos as a 
 martyr for his faithful labom'S in the 
 ministry of God's word. The same ex- 
 pression occurs, ch. XX. 4, where this is 
 evidently the sense. 
 
 V. 10. On the Lord's day^ Greece iv rfj 
 KvpiaKt) i^fifpa. A theory has been lately 
 advanced, and advocated, too, by no mean 
 authorities, making all the book of Re- 
 velation to relate to some future and dis- 
 tant period. See Appendix K. And, to 
 support this theory, recourse has been 
 had to these words, wliich the theorists 
 have pressed into their service, by ex- 
 plaining them to mean, " the day of the 
 Lord," viz. that future day, when He 
 
 shall appear again in glory. Now if the 
 words were, ev rfi rjfxipa tov Kvplov, this 
 meaning might stand ; for the latter term 
 is often used for ' that future day of 
 Christ's coming,' (as 1 Cor. i. 8 ; v. 5 ; 
 2 Cor. i. 14, &c.) ; but the phrase here 
 employed is ev rf] KvpiaKjj rjpifpa ; and 
 though this phrase does not occur else- 
 where in Scripture, yet we find it in the 
 early Christian Fathers, but nowhere in 
 tlie sense alleged! The Fathers, on the 
 contrary, apply the terms to the First 
 day of the week, or the Christian Sabbath ; 
 and hence TertuUian calls this day in 
 many passages, Dies Dominicus. See 
 Suiceri Thesaurus in voce KvpiaKi]; — and 
 Bishop Kaye's TertuUian, p. 388. 
 
 ( 20 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. I. 
 
 ' one like unto the Son of Man, clothed as with 
 'the apron of the ephod flowing down to His 
 'feet, and girded as with fine gold.' 
 
 ' And the hair of His head was like the pure 
 ' wool, white as snow ; and His eyes as lamps of 
 ' fire.' 
 
 ' And His feet like in colour to polished brass, 
 ' as though refined in a furnace ; — and His voice 
 ' was like a noise of many waters.' 
 W And He held in His right hand seven ' stars,' 
 ■ *as the Chief Shepherd,' having undei' Him infe- 
 rior ministers ; and 'out of His mouth there went 
 'forth a weapon sharper than any two-edged 
 ' sword ; and His face did shine as the sun, when 
 ' he goeth forth in his might.' 
 
 ' And when I saw the vision, I fell upon my 
 ' face, and there was no breath left in me :' and 
 ' behold, an hand touched me, and He said unto 
 ' me. Fear not ; I am the first, and I am the last :' 
 
 I am He that 'liveth, and was dead,' and be- 
 hold ! ' He dieth no more ; death hath no more 
 'dominion over Him:' Amen. And I 'have the 
 * keys of death and of the grave ; in my hand is the 
 ' soul of every living thing ; I kill and I make alive ; 
 
 unto the Son of man, clothed 
 with a garment down to the 
 foot, and s^irt ahout the paps 
 with a golden girdle. 
 
 His head and hi» hairs 
 were white like wool, as 
 white as snow ; and his eyes 
 were as a flame of fire ; 
 
 And his feet like unto fine 
 brass, as if they burned in a 
 furnace ; and his voice as the 
 sound of many waters. 
 
 And he had in his right 
 hand seven stars : and out of 
 his mouth went a sharp two- 
 edged sword: and his coun- 
 tenance was as the sun 
 shineth in his strength. 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 And when I saw him, I fell -i ft 
 at his feet as dead. And he 
 laid his right hand upon me, 
 saying unto me. Fear not ; 
 1 am the first and the last : 
 
 / am he that liveth, and Jg 
 was dead; and, behold, I am 
 alive for evermore. Amen ; 
 and have the keys of hell and 
 of death. 
 
 V. 13. Matt. xxiv. 30; xxvi. 64. npron^ &c. : Greece -n-odtipti. Exod. xxviii. 31. 
 
 Ezek. ix, 2 — 11. LXX. girded: Exod. xxviii. 8. Dan. x. 5. 
 V. 14. hair, &c. : Dan. vii. 9- eyes: Dan. x. 6. 
 V. 1,5. ,feet, Dan. x. 6. furnace: Ps. xii. 6. voice: Ezek. xliii. 2. 
 V. l6. stars, Dan. xii. 3 ; viii. 10, 24; and see v. 20. Chief Shepherd : 1 Pet. ii. 
 
 25; V. 4. sword, &c. : Is. xi. 4 ; xlix. 2. Heb. iv. 12. Luke ii. 3.5. sun: 
 
 Matt. xvii. 2. Judg. v. 31. 
 V. 17. fell, &c. : Ezek. i. 28. Dan. x. 17. Matt. xvii. 6. Fear not : Dan. x. 12. 
 V. 18. liveth : Job xix. 25. Rom. vi. 9, 10. ket/s and shut: Is. xxii, 22. Job xii. 
 
 14. grave, &c. : Hos. xiii. 14. Job xii. 10. 1 Sam. ii. 6. 
 
 V. 18. Death and hell.] Graece a8ov. 
 This word occurs in twenty-one places in 
 the X. T., and of these, it signifies the 
 place of torment iu only nine. Here it 
 
 must bo understood of HJte grave or place 
 of departed spirits.' See Mant's Bible, 
 Notes on Hosoa xiii. 14. 
 
 ( 21 ) 
 
Ch. I.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 19 Write the things which 
 tliou hast seen, and tlic 
 things which are, and tlie 
 things which shall be here- 
 after ; 
 
 20 fi* mystery of the seven 
 stars wliicli thou siiwest in 
 my right hand, and the seven 
 golden candlesticks. The 
 seven stars are the angels 
 of the seven churclies: and 
 the seven candlesticks which 
 thou sawest are the seven 
 churches. 
 
 ' 1 bring down to the grave and bring up ; I shut 
 ' up, and there can be no opening.' 
 
 ' Write the vision,' both of things present, 
 and of things to come after them. 
 
 As it regainh the mystery of the seven stars 
 which thou sawest in my right hand, and the 
 ' seven golden candlesticks ;' — The seven stars are 
 the angels of the seven churches, and ' the seven 
 candlesticks' which thou sawest are the seven 
 churches. 
 
 V. 19. write: See at v. 11. things to come, a fxeWet yevea-dat: Is. xlviii. 6. LXX. 
 V. 20. candlesticks: See at ver. 12. Angels: see the note, ii. 1. 
 
 V. 19. After them^ fiera ravra. To 
 favour the theory before mentioned in 
 the Note to v. 10, these words have 
 been forced from their natural sense 
 (rendered in our Version hereafter,) to 
 express some very distant, and wholly 
 future, period : but with how much re- 
 gard to Greek usage, or to the natural 
 sense of the words, let the reader judge, 
 when he has compared this passage with 
 others in this book, where the same words 
 occur; as, for instance, ch. ix. 12. In 
 both they are rendered ' hereafter;' but if 
 by this were meant, ' at some indefinitely 
 distant time,' we should first have the 
 angel declaring in the beginning of the 
 Vision, iv. 1, that it was all to be fulfilled 
 ' hereafter,' viz. at that distant time ; — and 
 then again, ix. 12, in the middle of the 
 Vision, that the rest of it only was to take 
 place at that time ! — which, so far from 
 being the sense of the passage, is ob- 
 viously a most absurd contradiction. 
 Whereas, if we take the words /xera rairn 
 in their simple and customary sense, as 
 expressing the history of the Church 
 from that time forward, though (it might 
 be) with greater or less intervals of time, 
 all is easy and natural. The expression 
 
 is of frequent use in other places; as 
 Dan. ii. 45; Exod. v. 1, LXX.; and in this 
 book, iv. 1 ; xviii. 1 ; xx. 3 ; in all of which, 1 
 as well as among classical writers, the 
 sense is that which we have here given ; 
 and to invent any other sense may indeed 
 favour some private theory, but it puts ' 
 an unnatm-al construction on the passage, 
 and can only tend to confound and mys- 
 tify the whole meaning of the Prophecy. 
 The reader, who seeks further satisfac- 
 tion, may consult the valuable commen- 
 tary of Dean Woodhouse ; also Lowman, 
 Faber, and others mentioned in Mr. 
 Home's Introduction. 
 
 V. 20. The seven candlesticks are the 
 seven churches, i.e. ' the-^ represent.' This 
 way of speaking is very common in Scrip- 
 ture. We have it again, ch. v. 8. "the 
 vials . . . which are the prayers of saints" — 
 ch. xvii. 12, "The ten horns are ten 
 kings" — and again, v. 18, "the woman 
 which thou sawest is that great city," &c. 
 Compare also Gal. iv. 25, " This Agar is 
 mount Sinai in Arabia:" Ezek. v. 5, "This 
 is Jerusalem :" Gen. xli. 26 ; Matt. xiii. 
 19 — 24, &c. " This is he which received 
 seed by the way- side:" &c. It may be 
 observed by the way, that these instances 
 
 ( 22 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. I. II. 
 
 throw an important light on those holy 
 Words of Consecration, Matt. xxvi. 26 : 
 "Take, eat: this is my body;" where Mr. 
 Forster, in his valuable Harmony of the 
 Gospel Narrative, observes, "This is the 
 only expression used on one single occa- 
 sion, which is recorded separately, by each 
 
 Evangelist, in the same words." Compare 
 it with the evidently parallel expression, 
 where the Lamb is called "the Passover," 
 Exod. xii. 11 ; — and there can be little 
 doubt, that the most literal is not in this 
 instance the most correct interpretation 
 of the words of our Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 CHARGES TO THE SEVEN CHURCHES. 
 
 T 
 
 The Charge to the Church in JEphesiis. 
 
 \0 the 'Bishop, my Ambassador,' in the 
 
 Church of Ephesus, write, ' Thus saith the 
 
 chief Shepherd' — He that holdeth the 
 
 seven stars in His right hand — who ' walketh in 
 
 'the midst of the seven candlesticks of pure gold;' 
 
 'I know thy works, thy labour, and thy 
 
 ' patience ;' and that thou ' sufferest not sin in the 
 
 Unto the angel of the 
 church of Ephesus write; 
 These things saith he that 
 holdeth the seven stars in his 
 right hand, who walketh in 
 the midst of the seven gold- 
 en candlesticks ; 
 
 I know thy works, and thy 
 labour, and thy patience, and 
 how thou canst not bear 
 
 V, 1. Bishop and Ambassador : Graece ayyeXo^: Acts xx. 17, 28. 2 Cor. v. 20. 
 
 1 Pet. V. 1, 2. Hag. i. 13. Mai. ii. J. chief Shepherd: 1 Pet. v. 4; and see 
 at i. 16. walketh in the midst, &c.: Ezek. xxviii. 14. 2 Chron. iv. 20. 
 
 V. 2. / know: Is. xxxvii. 28. Job. ii. 25. wor ks... patience : Heb. vi. 10; x. 36. 
 Rom. ii. 7; v. 4. sufferest not, &c.: Lev. xix. 17- Ps. cxix. 115, 158 ; cxxxix. 21. 
 Amos vi. 6. 2 Pet. ii. 8. tried the spirits: 1 Job. iv. 1. false apostles, &c. : 
 
 2 Cor. xi. IS. 
 
 (Note General to Chap. II. and III.) 
 These Chapters contain the Addresses or 
 Charges to the Seven Churches. Taking 
 a North-westerly du-ection from Patmos, 
 where St. John was, it is remarkable that 
 these Churches lie in a kind of regular 
 circuit. And, accordingly, they seem here 
 mentioned nearly in geographical order. 
 
 V. 1. Unto the Angel, ^c] Every Min- 
 ister, but especially a Bishop, is the 
 " Ambassador of Christ," (2 Cor. v. 20), 
 bearing His commission to feed and re- 
 gulate the flock. Thus the Prophets of 
 
 old were styled " the Messengers of the 
 Lord," Hag. i. 13 ; Mai. ii. 7 ; the same 
 word ayyekos being there used in the 
 LXX, as here in Rev. ch. ii. and iii, 
 where it is rendered "angel." Precisely 
 the same notion of a message or commis- 
 sion, upon the sanction of divine autho- 
 rity, attaches to the primitive word ctto- 
 (TTo'Kos, meaning a person sent forth (see 
 Acts xiii. 3, 4) ; but the word ema-Konos, 
 or Bishop, became afterwai-ds the title 
 of those who succeeded to the Apostolic 
 office. 
 
 ( 2.S ) 
 
Ch. II.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 them wliicli are evil : and 
 thou hiist tried them which 
 say they are apostU-s, and 
 are not, and hast found them 
 liars: 
 
 And hast home, and hast 
 patience, and for my name's 
 sake hast laboured, and hast 
 not fainted. 
 
 Nevertheless I have some- 
 triial against thee, because 
 thou hast left thy first love. 
 
 Remember therefore from 
 whence thou art fallen, and 
 repent,and do the first works; 
 or else I will come unto thee 
 quickly, and will remove thy 
 candlestick out of his place, 
 except thou repent. 
 
 But this thou hast, that 
 thou hatest the deeds of the 
 Nicolaitanes, which I also 
 hate. 
 
 He that hath an ear, let 
 him hear what the Spirit saith 
 unto the churches ; To him 
 that overcometh will I give 
 
 'ovil-doers, but art grieved with them ;' and thou 
 hast 'tried the spirits, whether they be of God,' o?' 
 whether they be ' false apostles, deceitful workers, 
 'transforming themselves into the Apostles of 
 ' Christ :' 
 
 And thou hast ' suffered, and hast patience 
 ' for my name's sake ; thou hast laboured, and 
 ' hast not been weary.' 
 
 Nevertheless, ' in this I praise thee not,' 
 ' that thou hast not remembered the days of thy 
 ' youth,' and ' the love of thine espousals.' 
 
 ' Remember, therefore, and shew the same 
 ' diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the 
 ' end ;' or else I will come quickly, to ' visit thy 
 ' transgressions upon thee,' and will remove thy 
 candlestick out of its place, ' except thou repent.' 
 
 ' But thou hast this good found in thee, 
 ' that thou hatest' the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, 
 ' who walk after the flesh in the lust of unclean- 
 ' ness,' ' of the which I tell you before, that they 
 ' which do such things shall not inherit the king- 
 ' dom of God.' 
 
 ' Who hath ears to hear, let him hear' what 
 the Spirit saith unto the churches; 'To every 
 ' one that conquereth will I give to eat of the 
 
 V. 3. suffered and patience : Vh\\.\.9.Q. Heb.xii. 1. woZ/am/et?; Heb.xii.3. Gal.vi.p. 
 
 V. 4. iM //ii,y, &c.: 1 Cor. xi. 17. not remembered, SiC. : £zek. xvi. 43. love of thine 
 espousals: Jer. ii. 2. 
 
 V. 5. Remember: Deut. viii. 2. show,&c.-: Heb. vi. 11. to visit. Sac: Ps. Ixxxix. 
 32. Jer. v. 9; ix. 9. except thou repent : Luke xiii. 5. 
 
 V. 6. this good : 2 Chron. xix. 3. hatest : Ps. cxxxix. 21 ; and see at ver.2. walk, 
 &C : 2 Pet. ii. 10. not inherit : Gal. v. 21. Eph. v. 5. 1 Cor. vi. 9, 10. 
 
 V. 7. Who hath ears. Sec-: Matt. xiii. 43. To every ofte, &c.: Luke xi. 10. con- 
 quereth : Rom. viii. 37. 1 Cor. ix. 24. tree of life : Gen. ii. 9. Paradise : 
 Gen. ii. 9, and Luke xxiii. 43. 
 
 V. 6. The Nicolaitanes.] A sect, accord- 
 ing to Irenpeus, resembling, in the loose- 
 ness of their moral code, the followers of 
 Cerinthus. Its founder is said to have 
 
 been Nicolas, a deacon of the Church of 
 Jerusalem, who, through an affected i-eli- 
 gious scruple, abandoned his wife. 
 
 ( 24 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. II. 
 
 tree of life, which is in the midst of the ' Para- »•' .^f .»' '""l ''Z ''^"^ 
 
 ' which IS in the midst of the 
 
 dise' of God. 
 
 paradise of God. 
 
 I 
 
 The Charge to the Church in Smyrna, 
 
 AND to 'the Bishop, my Ambassador,' in the 
 L Church of Smyrna, write ; ' Thus saitli the 
 ' First and the Last,' which ' both died, and rose, 
 ' and revived ;' 
 P- ' I know thy works and tribulation and 
 ' poverty,' but ' having nothing' thou ' yet pos- 
 .' sessest all things,' for thou art ' rich in faith ;' 
 — and / know the ill report tliou hast of them 
 
 And unto the an^el of tlie 
 church in Smyrna write ; 
 These things saith the first 
 and the last, which was dead, 
 and is alive ; 
 
 I know thy works, and tri- 
 bulation, and poverty, (but 
 thou art rich) and / knoio 
 the blasphemy of them which 
 say they are Jews, and are 
 not, but are the synagogue 
 of Satan. 
 
 8 
 
 V. 8. The Bishop, SiC: Seeatver. 1. The First, &c : Is. xliv. 6; xli. 4 ; xlviii. 12. 
 
 died, &c. : Rom. xiv. 9- 
 V. 9. / knofv, Sec. : See at ver. 2. tribulation : 1 Thess. iii. 4. 2 Thess. i. 4. 
 
 poverty: 2 Cor, viii. 2. Heb. x. 34. having nothing, &c. : 2 Cor. v. 10. rich 
 
 in faith : James ii. 5. call thcjnselves, &c. : Is. xlviii, 1,2. not all Israel: 
 
 Rom. ix. 6. Congregation of the Lord : Num. xxxi. I6. 
 
 V. 8. The Church in Smyrna.'\ Thus 
 each place is spoken of as having one 
 Church : ' the Church of Ephesus ;' ' the 
 Clmrch in Smyrna,' &c. &c. Doubtless, 
 all Christian assemblies in each separate 
 town, or other locality, still retained both 
 ' the Doctrine and the Fellowship of the 
 Apostles.' Actsii. 42. The Church was, 
 in short, one in one place, united in com- 
 munion under one Bishop : and it is to 
 the Church, so constituted, that the Lord 
 here addresses his counsel ; to it, that Ho 
 appeals as his appointed channel of grace; 
 from it, that He looks for the true wor- 
 shippers, and for the heirs of glory. Why 
 is this happy time no more ? but because 
 a gradual decay in the doctrine has unhap- 
 pily dissevered tlie fellowship. But we 
 may be thankful, in our own favoured 
 Cliurch, that both these have been pre- 
 
 served to us ; and we should learn with 
 greater jealousy to guard the purity of 
 her Apostolic doctrine. 
 
 V. 9. The hlasphemy o/,S^c.] The word 
 may be better rendered, the evil speaking 
 of, &c. Thus ^\a(r(j)T]fiia is used, Eph. iv. 
 31. Col. iii. 8. The rendering of the 
 Vulgate points to the same sense : Et 
 blasphemaris ab his, qui, 6ic. 
 
 V. 9. Jews.] That these were the 
 bitterest of all persecutors, with whom 
 the early Christians had to contend, we 
 have many examples in the history of 
 that period. It is noticed again ch. iii. 9. 
 Instances occur in the Acts, ch. xiii. 45 ; 
 xiv. 19; and, in ecclesiastical history, we 
 read of the Jews being the chief insti- 
 gators in the murder of St. Ignatius, of 
 Symeon, second Bishop of Jerusalem, and 
 many others. Comp. 1 Thess. ii. 14. 
 
 ( 25 ) 
 
cii. n.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 1 Fear none of those things 
 
 wliich tlum slinlt suffer: be- 
 hold, the devil shall cast 
 some of you into prison, that 
 ye may be tried; and ye 
 shall have tribulation ten 
 days : be thou faithful unto 
 death, and I will give thee 
 a crown of life. 
 
 1 1 He that hath an ear, let 
 
 him hear what the Spirit 
 saith unto the churches ; He 
 that overcometh shall not be 
 hurt of the second death. 
 
 which ' call themselves of the Holy City, but not 
 ' in truth nor in righteousness ; (for they are not 
 ' all Israel, which are of Israel ;') and which pre- 
 tend to he ' the congregation of the Lord,' hut are 
 rather the congregation of Satan. 
 
 ' But and if ye suffer for righteousness' sake, 
 ' happy are ye ! and be not afraid of their terror, 
 ' neither be troubled.' Behold ! ' the Tempter 
 ' shall cause you to be persecuted, and delivered 
 ' up into prisons,' that ye may ' be tempted ;' and 
 ye shall have a tribulation of ten days ; — ' resist 
 ' faithfully unto blood ; and I will give thee a 
 ' crown of life, and of glory, that fadeth not 
 ' away.' 
 
 ' Who hath ears to hear, let him hear' what 
 the Spirit saith unto the churches : He that ' con- 
 ' quereth, and keepeth my sayings, shall never 
 ' see death ; — even the death which ' destroyeth 
 ' both soul and body in hell.' 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 The Charge to the Church in Pergamos, 
 
 And to the angel of the 
 church in Pergamos write ; 
 
 A" 
 
 ND to ' the Bishop, my Ambassador,' in the 
 
 These things saith he which -^ -^ Church of Pcrgamos, write ; Thus saith He, 
 hath the sharp sword with i ^y-Qm. wliosc moutli' comcth the weavon ' sharper 
 
 two edges ; ■*• 
 
 ' than any two-edged sword.' 
 where"thou"'Ldies\? even ' I l^now thy' works, and thy ' abode ;' and 
 
 V. 10. If ye suffer, &c. : 1 Pet. iii. 14. pcrsecided, Sic: Luke xxi. 12. tempted: 
 1 Thess. iii. 4, 5. Resist, &c. : Heb. xii. 4. Crown of Ife, &c. : James i. 12. 
 1 Pet. V. 4. 
 
 V. 11. See at ver. 7. Keepeth : John viii, 51. destroyeth ; Matt. x. 28. 
 
 V. 12. The Bishop: See at ver. 1. Mouth: Is. xi. 4 ; xlix. 2. sharper, &c. : 
 Heb. iv. 12. 
 
 V, 13. Where Satan's seat is. "l It seems 
 that Pergamos was situated on a lofty 
 eminence, whence, perhaps, its name, as 
 
 a corruption of wvpyos. After being the 
 metropolis of the Attalian Kings, it was 
 bequeathed by the last of these to the 
 
 ( 26 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. II. 
 
 how that it is Jitter to be the throne of Satan, 
 than the nursery of ' the wisdom, which none of 
 ' the princes of this world know ;' but thou hast 
 ' held fast the profession of my name, and hast 
 ' not denied me before men ;' and among you, in 
 the days of a grievous persecution, was that emi- 
 nent martyr Antipas, who ' suffered death for my 
 ' sake,' in that stronghold of Satan where you 
 dwell. 
 
 But ' in this I praise thee not,' that thou 
 hast there them that hold ' the error of Balaam, 
 ' who counselled Balak to put a stumbling-block 
 ' before the children of Israel, to eat things of- 
 ' fered to idols, and to commit fornication.' 
 
 So hast thou also those that hold the doc- 
 trine of the Nicolaitanes, ' alluring through much 
 ' wantonness weak and unstable souls.' 
 
 ' Shall not I visit for these things, saith the 
 ' Lord, except thou repent ? And shall not I 
 ' come near to judgment, and consume' them 
 ' with the spirit of my mouth V 
 
 ' Who hath ears to hear, let him hear' what 
 
 where Satan's seat is: and 
 thou holdest fast my name, 
 and hast not denied my faith, 
 even in those days wherein 
 Antipas was my faithful mar- 
 tyr, who was slain among 
 you, where Satan dwelleth. 
 
 But I have a few things 
 against thee, because thou 
 hast there them that hold 
 the doctrine of Balaam, who 
 taught Balac to cast a stum- 
 blingblock before the chil- 
 dren of Israel, to eat things 
 sacrificed unto idols, and to 
 commit fornication. 
 
 So hast thou also them 
 that hold the doctrine of the 
 Nicolaitanes, which thing I 
 hate. 
 
 Repent ; or else I will come 
 unto thee quickly, and will 
 fight against them with the 
 sword of my mouth. 
 
 He that hath an ear, let 
 him hear what the Spirit 
 
 
 13. / know thy abode : 2 Kings xix. 27- wisdom, &c. : 1 Cor. ii. 8, and cf. 
 Ps. cxx. 5 — 7- held fast, &c. : Heb. x. 23. Matt. x. 33. suffered: Phil. i. 29. 
 Acts XX. 24. 
 
 14. error of Balaam, Sue: Jude 11. Num. xxii. 1, &c. ; xxxi. l6. Rom. xiv. 
 13. 1 Cor. viii. 10. 
 
 V. 15. alluriyig: 2 Pet. ii. 18. weak, &c. : 1 Cor. viii. g. 2 Pet. ii. 14. 
 
 V. l6. visit: Jer. V. 9. repent: Luke xiii. 5. Come near, &c. : Mai. iii. 5. 
 
 2 Thess. ii. 8. 
 V. 17- ears, and conquereth, &c. : See at ver. 7. give to eat, &c. : John vi. 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 Romans, and became the residence of a 
 Roman Proconsul. It was also noted 
 for the worship of .^Esculapius, and for 
 its pecidiar addiction to idolatrous rites. 
 Satan, who is elsewhere called the god of 
 this world, may, therefore, bo especially 
 said to reign, or have his throne, in such 
 a city. 
 
 V. 13. Martyr. ~\ A word variously 
 applied, but in the primitive Church, 
 chiefly to those who suffered death for 
 the name of Chi-ist. Heb. xii, 1. There 
 is no account in history of this particular 
 Martyr. 
 
 V. 17. Hidden.] Christ Himself is the 
 true bread from heaven, Joh. vi. 32, 50. 
 
 ( 27 ) 
 
Cii. II.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 saitiiuntotiuMhurdies; To tlio Spirit sjiitli uiito tho churclics ; 'To every 
 ::;:r'r;rr'',,::™ -one that conquereth' wm I 'give to eat of the 
 manna, and Will fjivf i.im a ' truo brOcid,' iiow hidden uiidev 7nysterious em- 
 
 wliitc stout', and in the stone ... -. . j 
 
 hhtiiii, and I will give him a white counter, and 
 in the counter ' a new name' written, which ' no 
 'man knoweth, save he to whom the Son will 
 ' reveal it ;' but by it he shall be ' known to the 
 ' King, when He cometh in to see the guests.' 
 
 a new name written, wliich 
 no man knoweth savins^ he 
 that reccivuth it. 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 The Charge to the Church in Thyatira. 
 
 And unto the anp^el of tlie 
 clmrch in Thyatira write ; 
 These thiiiu:s saitli the Son 
 of God, who hath his eyes 
 like unto a flame of fire, and 
 liis feet are like fine brass ; 
 
 I know thy works, and 
 charity, and service, and 
 
 4 ND to ' the Bishop, my Ambassador,' in the 
 
 jljL Church of Thyatira, write ; Thus saith the 
 
 Son of God, ' whose eyes are as lamps of fire, 
 
 ' and His feet like in colour to polished brass ;' 
 
 ' I know thy works, and love, and faith, and 
 
 32 — 35, 51. A new 7iame : Is. Ixii. 2; and see note ch. iii. 12. no man knorvelh, 
 
 &c. : Matt. xi. 29. Luke x. 22. Job. x. 14. known to the king : Matt. xxii. 11. 
 
 2 Tim. ii. Ij). 
 V. 18. Bishop, Sec: Seeatver. 1. the Son of God : Rom. viii. 32. Heb. i. 3 — 5. 
 
 ei/es, &c. : Dan. x. 6. 
 V. If). / know, &c. : See at ver. 2. service, &c.: Heb. vi. 10. growth in grace, 
 
 &c. : 2 Pet. iii. 18. Job. xv. 2. 
 
 His flesh gave life to the world, by being 
 given a ranson for many. Job. vi. 51, 
 and Matt. xx. 28 ; — and tnuch more being 
 reconciled by His death, we shall be saved 
 by his life, Rom. v. 10. All these bene- 
 fits, however, as in the Jewish Church 
 they were hidden under the emblems of 
 manna and other types of the law, so in 
 tho Christian are still kept hidden under 
 the emblems of bread and wine. Comp. 
 Job. vi. 32, 33, 51 — 56, with Matt. xxvi. 
 26. Luke xxii. 19, &c. 1 Cor. x. 3. Or 
 the allusion may be simply to the manna 
 KtKpvfuitvov, i. e. laid up in store in the 
 temple, Exod. xvi. 33. 
 
 V. 17. White counter. "l Some refer 
 here to the counter userl in elections ; 
 
 ( 
 
 others, to the black and white balls, used 
 in passing sentence of condemnation or 
 acquittal; — others, to the brilliant set 
 upon the mitre of the High Priest, &c. &c. 
 As, however, the white is everywhei-e in 
 this book the chosen colour of Christ, 
 and as admission to the heavenly feast 
 might be aptly mentioned as the reward 
 of those who had refused to sit down to 
 meat with the idolaters, we might rather 
 understand the expression of the tessera 
 or ticket of admission to that feast, which 
 Christ may be supposed to give, and 
 which He will acknowledge, Avhcn pre- 
 sented by the bearer. Comp. Rev. i. 14; 
 iii. 18, 5 ; xiv. 14 ; xix. 14 ; xx. 11 ; and see 
 note ch. iii. 5. 
 
 28 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. II. 
 
 r 
 
 'service in ministering to the saints, and tliy 
 ' patience, and thy growth in grace, still bringing 
 ' forth more fruit.' 
 
 Nevertheless, ' in this I praise thee not,' that 
 thou allowest that woman, who, like Jezebel of 
 old, calls herself a prophetess, and uses her jyower 
 • to beguile my servants, and lead them away 
 ' with the error of the wicked, to commit forni- 
 ' cation, and to eat things offered to idols.' 
 
 And ' I bore long with her, not willing that' 
 she ' should perish, but rather come to repent- 
 ' ance ; but she refused to return.' 
 
 Behold ! I will ' set her a bed in the midst of 
 ' the slain, and all her lovers with whom she has 
 ' taken pleasure,' and will cast them into great 
 tribulation, ' except they repent' of their deeds. 
 
 And I will kill ' her children' with pesti- 
 lence ; and all the churches shall know that 
 ' I the Lord search the heart, and I try the reins, 
 ' to give every man according to his ways, and 
 ' according to the fruit of his doings.' 
 
 But unto the rest of you in Thyatira I say, 
 even as many as have not received ' the doctrine 
 'nor the vain deceits of such 'false teachers,' 
 {their ' deep things,' as they call them, hut they 
 are ' the deep things' of Satan, and not ' of God,') 
 upon you I will lay no share of the burden which 
 I hate pronounced upon them. 
 
 But ' continue' ye ' in the things which ye 
 ' have learnt, until my coming again.' 
 
 faith, and thy patience, and 
 thy works ; and the last to 
 he more than the first. 
 
 Notwithstanding' I have a 
 few things against thee, be- 
 cause thou sufferest that 
 woman Jezebel, which calleth 
 herself a prophetess, to teach 
 and to seduce my servants 
 to commit fornication, and 
 to eat things sacrificed unto 
 idols. 
 
 And I gave her space to 
 repent of her fornication ; 
 and she repented not. 
 
 Behold, I will cast her 
 into a bed, and them that 
 commit adultery with her 
 into great tribulation, except 
 they repent of their deeds. 
 
 And I will kill her chil- 
 dren with death ; and all the 
 churches shall know that I 
 am he which searcheth the 
 reins and hearts : and I will 
 give unto every one of you 
 according to your works. 
 
 But unto you I say, and 
 unto the rest in Thyatira, as 
 many as have not this doc- 
 trine, and which have not 
 known the depths of Satan, 
 as they speak; 1 will put 
 upon you none other bur- 
 den. 
 
 But that which ye have 
 already hold fast till I come. 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 V. 20. Jezebel: See 1 Kings xvi. 31 ; xxi. 25. beguile, &c. : 2 Pet. ii. 14; iii. 17; 
 
 and see at ver. 14. 
 V. 21. not willing, &c. : 2 Pet. iii. 9. Rom. ii. 4. refused to relurn : Jer. viii. 5. 
 V. 22. set her a bed, &c. : Ezek. xxxii. 25 ; xvi. 37. 
 V. 23. her children: Ezek. xvi. 20, 3(). search the heart, &c. : Jer. xvii. 10. 
 
 Ps. vii. 9. 
 V. 24. doctrine and false teachers : 2 Joh. 9, 10. Col. ii. 8. 1 Tim. i. 6. 2 Pet. ii. 1. 
 
 deep things of God: 1 Cor. ii. 10. Rom. xi. 33. burde?i, &.C.: 2 Kings ix. 25. 
 
 Lam. ii. 14. Mai. i. 1. 
 V. 25. continue, &c. : 2 Tim. iii. 4. coming again: 1 Cor. xi. 2fi. And see at i. 7- 
 
 ( 29 ) 
 
Ch. II. III.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 Of^ And he that overconieth, 
 
 and keepetli my works unto 
 the end, to him will 1 g^ive 
 power over the nations : 
 
 27 
 
 And he sliall rule them 
 with a rod of iron ; as the 
 vessels of a potter shall they 
 be broken to shivers : even 
 as I received of my Father. 
 
 2g And I will give him the 
 
 morning star. 
 
 00 He that hath an ear, let 
 
 him hear what the Spirit 
 saith unto the churches. 
 
 And * every one that eonquercth, and that 
 ' kcepeth my sayings, and doeth them, even to 
 ' the end,' to him will I give power among ' my 
 ' saints at my coming, to execute judgment upon 
 ' the heathen.' 
 
 And he shall ' rule them with a rod of iron, 
 ' and dash them in pieces like a potter s vessel,' 
 even as I also received appointment of my Fa- 
 ther to do. 
 
 And ' hereafter when ye shall see the Son of 
 ' man coming in the clouds of heaven,' I will give 
 him to ' shine forth' among ' the righteous' with 
 tlie brightness of the morning-star. 
 
 ' Who hath ears to hear, let him hear' what 
 the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Charge to the Church in Sardis. 
 
 And unto the angel of 
 the church in Sardis WTite ; 
 These things saith he that 
 hath the seven Spirits of 
 God, and the seven stars ; I 
 know thy works, that thou 
 hast a name that thou livest, 
 and art dead. 
 
 Be watchful, and strength- 
 en the things which remain. 
 
 A ND to ' the Bishop, my Ambassador,' in 
 yLm the Church of Sardis, write ; ' Thus saith 
 J- jL ' He, to whom is given the seven'-fold 
 ' Spirit — the Chief Shepherd,' who holdeth the 
 seven stars — I know thy works, that thou ' hast 
 ' the form of godliness,' and ' drawest near to 
 ' me with thy lips, but thine heart is far from me.' 
 ' Awake up from slumber, and strengthen 
 
 V. 26. every one, &c.: vid. at ver. 7. keepeth, &c. : Matt. vii. 24; xxiv. 13. saints 
 at my coming, &c. : Deut. xxxiii. 2. Ps. cxlix. 7- Jude 14. 
 
 V. 27- rule them, &c. ; Ps. ii. 9. 
 
 V. 28. hereafter, &c. : Matt, xxvii. 64. shiiie forth : Matt. xiii. 43. Dan. xii. 3. 
 
 V. 1. The Bishop, &c : See at ii. 1. Spirit, &c. : Joh. iii. 34; and see at i. 4 ; 
 i. 16; and ii. 2. form of' godliness, &c. : Tit. i. 13. Matt. xv. 8. 
 
 V. 2. Afvake, &c. : Tlvou yprjyopwu. Matt. xxvi. 38. 1 Pet. v. 8. 1 Thess. v. 6. 
 
 V. 2. The things which remain.] Or, 'the 
 members which remain,' and which still 
 retain the profession of their faith. See 
 
 a similar construction, Zech. xi. 16, and 
 compare Ezek. xxxiv. 4. 
 
 ( 30 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. III. 
 
 ' the sick' members which are left you, that ' the 
 ' sickness' be ' not unto death ;' for I have not 
 found you 'perfect and complete,' but have 
 'weighed' you 'in the balance, and found' you 
 ' wanting.' 
 
 ' Call to remembrance, therefore, the former 
 ' days,' and ' what things thou hast received and 
 ' heard, and continue in them, and repent ;' for 
 ' except thou' watch, ' the day of the Lord will so 
 ' come' upon thee ' as a thief in the night, and 
 ' when thou art saying. Peace and safety, sudden 
 ' destruction shall come upon thee.' 
 
 But thou hast a few disciples in Sardis, 
 which have 'w^alked worthy of their vocation; 
 ' and I will make them pure from their sin, and 
 ' w'ill clothe them with the garments of salvation, 
 ' and wdth the robe of my righteousness ; for 
 , ' they are w^orthy.' 
 
 ' Every one that conquereth' shall thus be 
 ' arrayed,' as it were, ' in white linen : he shall 
 
 that are ready to die ; for 1 
 have not found tliy works 
 perfect before God. 
 
 Remember therefore how 
 thou hast received and heard, 
 and hold fast, and repent. 
 If therefore thou slialt not 
 watch, 1 will come on thee 
 as a thief, and thou shalt 
 not know what hour 1 will 
 come upon thee. 
 
 Thou hast a few names 
 even in Sardis which have 
 not defiled their garments ; 
 and they shall walk with me 
 in white : for they are worthy. 
 
 He that overcometh, the 
 same shall be clothed in 
 white raiment ; and I will 
 
 strengthen and sick : Ezek. xxxiv. 4. sickness not unto death : Joh. xi. 4. 
 perfect and... weighed, &c. : Col. iv. 12. Heb. iv. 1. Dan. v. 27. 
 V. S. Call to remembrance, &c. : Heb. x. 32. 1 Thess. iv. 1. continue: 2 Tim. 
 
 iii. 4. Heb. iii. 6 ; iv. 14; x. 23. repent : 2 Cor. vii. 9. Matt. iii. 2. Mark i. 15. 
 
 Luke xiv. 47. as a thief in the night, &c. : 1 Thess. v. 2. 
 V. 4. disciples: oi/o/u«Ta, Acts i. 15. walked worthy, &:c,: Eph. iv. 1. pure,&c.: 
 
 Prov. XX. 9- garments, &c. : Is. Ixi. 10. Jer. xxiii. 6. worthy : Luke xx. 35; 
 
 xxi. 36. 
 V. 5. arrayed in white linen: 2 Chron. v. li. Levit. xvi. 4; and see note. 
 
 written, &c. : Is. iv. 3. Ezek. xiii. 9. Luke x. 20. Phil. iv. 3. confess him : 
 
 IMatt. X. 32. Luke xii. 8. 
 
 T. 5. Sliall he clothed in white rainient.] 
 A dress of white linen formed a special 
 part of ' the holy garment' appointed for 
 the High Priest on the day of Atone- 
 ment. Exod. xxviii. 39, 40. Lev. vi. 10; 
 rvi. 4. It was also the ordinary dress of 
 the Priests officiating in the daily ser- 
 vice of the Temple, Exod. xxviii. 40 — Vd; 
 
 and the Levites, on certain occasions, 
 were required to wear the like, 2 Chron. 
 V. 12. Now to bo a Christian is, in the 
 the highest sense of the word, to be a 
 Priest; — to keep alive in the heart the 
 fire of Divine love, and to oflFer both 
 body and spirit a living sacrifice unto 
 God ; as well as hereafter to serve Him 
 
 ( 31 ) 
 
Cii. III.] 
 
 THE revelation: 
 
 G 
 
 not blot out his name out of c y^^ writtGii anionic tlio liviiio; in the new Jerusa- 
 
 the book of life, but I will ° ^ ° 
 
 ronf.ss his i.nnu' before my ' Icm, and I wlll confcss him bcforG my Father, 
 
 Father, anil before his an- . i ^ n , i ^ ■> 
 
 ^^.,^ and beiore the angels. 
 
 He that iiatii an ear, let ' Who hath eais to hear, let him hear' what 
 
 him hear what the Spirit , ^ . . . , , , , 
 
 saith unto the churches. the J^pirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 8 
 
 The Charge to the Church in Philadelphia. 
 
 And to the anp:el of the 
 Churchill I'liilailelpliia write; 
 These things saith he that 
 is holy, he that is true, he 
 that hath the key of Uavid, 
 he that openeth, and no man 
 shutteth; and shutteth, and 
 no man openeth ; 
 
 I know thy works : behold, 
 I liave set before thee an 
 
 4ND to 'the Bishop, my Ambassador,' in the 
 jr\. Church of Philadelphia, write ; ' Thus saith 
 ' the Holy One and the Just — He that is true, and 
 ' hath the key of the house of David ; — who 
 ' openeth, and none shall shut, and shutteth, and 
 ' none shall open.' 
 
 ' I know thy works :' behold ! I have ' open- 
 
 V. 7. The Bishop, &c. : See at ii. 1. Holy One, &c. : Acts iii. 14. He that is 
 
 true : 1 Joh. v. 20. key of David, &c. : Is. xxii. 22. 
 V. 8. Iknoiv^&LC: See at ii. 2. opened, SiC: 1 Cor. xvi. 9. 2Cor. ii. 12. mouth 
 
 and wisdom, &c. : Luke xxi. 15. out of weakness : Heb. xi. 34. kept the faith, 
 
 &c. : 2 Tim. iv. 7. Matt. x. 33. 
 
 day and night in His temple : — see Rev. 
 i. 6; V. 10. Rom. xii. 1. Heb. ix. 14; xiii. 15. 
 And the garment prescribed to him 
 in this capacity, is to "put on Christ" 
 (Gal. iii. 27. Rom. xiii. 14,) and so to 
 "put on the new man, which after God 
 is created in righteousness and true holi- 
 ness" — "to put on as the elect of God, 
 holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kind- 
 ness, liumblcness of mind, meekness, long- 
 suffering. ..and, above all tliese, charity, 
 which is the bond of perfectness." Eph. 
 iv. 24. Col. iii. 12. 1 Pet. iii. 4. And 
 because all these come from Christ, in 
 whom alone we have hope, both of right- 
 eousness to justify, and of grace to sanc- 
 tify and renew our hearts by the operation 
 of the Holy Ghost, they are described as 
 "white raiment;" white being the colour 
 
 peculiarly appropriated to Christ in this 
 book, as " the white horse," and the 
 'great white throne," xix. 11; xx. 11. 
 Add i. 14 ; xiv. 14. And accordingly it is 
 said of the Saints in heaven, ch. vii. 14, 
 " They have washed their robes, and made 
 them white in the blood of the Lamb." 
 
 V. 5. The book of life.] To ' write 
 names in the book of life,' is an allusion 
 eitlier to the registers in which the fami- 
 lies of the priests, or freemen of cities, 
 used to be entered upon record. Low- 
 man. 
 
 V. 8. An open door.] With evident 
 allusion to the foregoing words " He that 
 hath the key of David, &c." As the 
 power of the keys is very various, and 
 extends to many particulars, we are at 
 liberty to understand "the open door," 
 
 ( 32 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [CiT. IIT. 
 
 * ed to thee a o^reat door and effectual,' and have 
 ' ijiven' tliee ' a mouth and wisdom, which all 
 ' your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay or 
 ' resist ;' for ' out of weakness thou hast waxed 
 
 * valiant in the fight, thou hast kept the faith, 
 
 * and hast not denied mv name.' 
 
 Behold ! of those ' who despise thee, and 
 ' who call themselves Israel, but are not Israel, 
 ' and the congregation of the Lord,' but they are 
 the synagogue of Satan ; — I will make many to 
 ' come and bow themselves down at the soles of 
 ' thy feet, and they shall know that I' have loved 
 thee. 
 
 Because thou hast ' kept my sayings in thy 
 ' heart, and the patient waiting for Christ, I also 
 ' will keep thee from the evil of that time of 
 ' trouble, which shall come upon' all the world, 
 
 * such as never was, since there was a nation 
 ' even to that same time, to punish the inhabit- 
 ' ants of the earth.' 
 
 Behold, * I come, and will not tarry ; hold 
 ' fast that which thou hast received, that ye lose 
 ' not those thino-s which ve have wrouo-ht, but 
 ' that ye receive a full reward.' 
 
 open door, and no man can 
 shut it : for thou hast a lit- 
 tle strength, and hast kept 
 my word, and hast not de- 
 nied my name. 
 
 Behold, I will make them 
 of the synsffog-ue of Satan, 
 which say they are Jews, and 
 are not, but do lie ; behold, 
 I will make them to come 
 and worship before thy feet, 
 and to know that 1 have 
 loved t'lee. 
 
 Because thou hast kept the 
 word of my patience, I also 
 will keep thee from the hour 
 of temptation, which shall 
 come upon all the world, to 
 try them that dwell upon the 
 earth. 
 
 Behold, I come quickly : 
 hold that fast which thou 
 hast, that no man take thy 
 crown. 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 V. 9- ^vho despise thee, &c. : Is. Ix. 14. call themselves, &c. : see at ii. 9. come 
 and bow, &c. : Is. ]x. 14. they shall know : Is. xxxvii. 20. Ps. lix. 13. 
 
 V. 10. kept, &c. : Luke ii. 19) •'51- ivaiting Jbr Christ: Heb. xii. 28. 1 Pet. 
 ii. 20. keep, &c. : Ps. xxxiv. 15 — 20. lime of trouble, 8cc.: Dan. xii. 1. Is. xxvi. 21. 
 
 V. 1 1 . / co7ne : Heb. x. 37 ; and see note xxii. 20. hold fast : Heb. iii. 6 ; iv. 1 4 ; 
 X. 23. that ije lose not, &c. : 2 Job. 8. 
 
 either in the more limited sense here 
 given, and which is bon-owed from other 
 Scriptm-cs, or else in the wider sense of 
 special privileges, and a high degree of 
 favour and acceptance with God. 
 
 V. 8. Thou hast a little strength.] Or 
 rather, ' thou hast small strength,' in the 
 
 sense in which we might say of any one, 
 ' with a small force he gained a great 
 victory.' 
 
 V. 11. That which thou hast.] To ' have,' 
 with St. John, in matters of faith and 
 doctrine, is often used for to * believe' or 
 'profess.' So ii. 24, and 2 Joh. 9. 
 
 II. P. R. 
 
 ( 33 ) 
 
Cii. III.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 12 
 
 18 
 
 Mini that ovcrcomctli wilt 
 I mnke a pillar in the temple 
 of my Uod, and lie shall go 
 no more out: niiil I will write 
 upon him the name of my 
 God, and the name of the 
 city of my God, which i* new 
 Jerusalem, which cometli 
 down out of heaven from my 
 (lOil : and 1 will write upon 
 him my new name. 
 
 He that hath an car, let 
 him hear what the Spirit 
 saith unto the churches. 
 
 ' Every one that conquereth I will bring to 
 ' my holy mountain, and I will give him in mine 
 ' house and within my walls a place and a name 
 
 * better than of sons and of daughters ;' and he 
 slidll he as a goodhj ' pillar in my temple, and 
 'shall not be moved for ever;' and I will write 
 upon him the name of my God, and the name of 
 
 * the city of my God,' which is new Jerusalem, 
 and which cometh down out of heaven from my 
 God; and he 'shall dwell in the house of the 
 Lord for ever.' 
 
 ' Who hath ears to hear, let him hear' what 
 the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 V. 12. conqtierelh, &c. : See at ii. ?• / fvill bring, &c. : Is. Ivi. 7, 5. pillar : 
 1 Kings xvii. 21. Gal. ii. 9- shall not be moved: Ps. xv. 6; Iv. 22 ; cxii. 6 ; 
 and see xxiii. 6. new name : see at ii. 17- city of God : Ps. xlviii. 1 ; Ixxxvii. 3. 
 dwell, &c. : Ps. xxiii. 6. 
 
 V. 12. My neiy name.'\ It has been 
 well suggested, that what the ancient 
 Prophets foretold under this tenn, was 
 fulfilled, when the disciples, before called 
 ' the Brethren,' or ' Believers,' &c. &c. 
 were, doubtless with the divine sanction, 
 " called Christians first in Antioch," Acts 
 xi. 26. The promise here is in the same 
 terms, but as it was made subsequently 
 to that eventj we may still look forward 
 to some new verification of it ; but whether 
 in some name to be given to the per- 
 son, or in a new name of God Himself, 
 is not very clear. Compare ii. 17. As, 
 however, ' my new name' is here spoken 
 
 of as distinct from ' the name of my God,' 
 it would rather seem to be a personal 
 name, such as that in Isai. Ivi. 5, ' a name 
 of sons and of daughters.' If meant of 
 God, it might mean the corresponding 
 title of 'Father,' or of 'love,' Isai. Ixiii. 
 16; and see Rev. xiv. 1 ; 1 Job. iv. 8, 16, 
 which are titles of Him, which only His 
 true and faithful servants can fully un- 
 derstand. Or lastly, 'name* may be 
 only another word for ' quality ;' as much 
 as to say, the Christian will then be ex- 
 alted to the highest degree of perfec- 
 tion; just as in Isai. ix. 6, "His Name 
 shall bo called Wonderful." 
 
 ( 34 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. III. 
 
 Charqe to the Church in Laodicea, 
 
 AND to 'the Bishop, my Ambassador' in the 
 XjL Church of Laodicea, write; ' Thus saith the 
 ' true and righteous One,' ' whom God hath given 
 ' for a witness to the people, and made the first- 
 ' born of every creature, the leader and Com- 
 ' mander of the people.' 
 1^ ' I know thy works,' that thy ' love' is neither 
 ' cold' nor hot : I would ' thou wert an open ene- 
 ' my, then I could have borne it ;' or I would 
 thou wert ' a faithful friend.' 
 
 So then, because thou art lukewarm, and 
 ' of double mind and divided heart, my soul doth 
 ' lothe thee.' 
 
 Because thou sayest, *I am rich, I have 
 ' found me out substance, I am full,' and know- 
 est not that ' blessing thyself thou art of all 
 men most wretched, and 'accounting thyself 
 ' happy,' thou art * of all men most miserable, — 
 ' trusting in thy wealth,' thou art poor — ' saying 
 
 And unto the ang'el of the 
 church of the Laodiceans 
 write; These things saith 
 the Amen, the faithful and 
 true witness, the beginninjf 
 of the creation of God ; 
 
 14 
 
 I know thy works, that 
 thou art neither cold nor hot : 
 I would thou wert cold or 
 hot. 
 
 So then because thou art 
 lukewarm, and neither cold 
 nor hot, I will spue thee out 
 of my mouth. 
 
 Because thou sayest, I 
 am rich, and increased with 
 g-oods, and have need of no- 
 thing ; and knowest not that 
 thou art wretched, and mi- 
 serable, and poor, and blind, 
 and naked: 
 
 15 
 
 IG 
 
 17 
 
 V. 14. The Bishop, &c. : see at ii. 1. the true and righteous one : see at ver. 7. 
 
 a witness, leader, and commander, &c. : Is. Iv. 4. Jirsl-born, &c. : Col. ii. 15. 
 
 Heb. i. 2. 
 V. 15. / know, &c. : see at ii. 2. love... cold : Matt. xxiv. 11. an enemy : Ps. 
 
 Iv. 12. Prov. xxvii. 5, 6. a faithful friend : Prov. xx. 6; xxvii. 6. 
 V. 16. of double mind, &c.: James i. 8. my soul doth lothe: Jer. xiv. I9. Zech. 
 
 xi. 8. 
 V. 17. 7 am rich, Sec. : Hos. xii. 8. Is. Ivii. 10. Luke vi. 25. Deut. viii. 10, 12. 
 
 blessing, and accounting happy., &c. : Ps. Ixxxix. 18. trusting in wealth: Ps. 
 
 Ixxxix. 6. saying, I see: Joh. ix. 41. trusting in thy beauty : Ezek. xvi. 15. 
 
 V. 14. The beginning of the creation of 
 Gofl.'\ Or rather, the Prince or 'Ruler;' 
 for thus apxv signifies 1 Cor. xv. 24 ; Eph. 
 i. 21, &c. ; and this agrees better with 
 Isai. Iv. 4, from which the whole de- 
 
 scription is taken. Compare also ch. 
 i. 5. 
 
 V. 17. Tlmt thou art wretclied.] The 
 original is more emphatic, 6 TaXainupos, 
 ' the specially wretched one.' 
 
 ( 35 ) 3—2 
 
ch. hi.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 I counsel thee to buy of 
 me gold tried in the fire, that 
 thou mayest he rich; and 
 white raiment, that thou 
 mayest be clothed, and tliul 
 the shame of thy nakedness 
 do not appear; and anoint 
 thine eyes with eyesalve, that 
 thou mayest see. 
 
 22 
 
 As many as I love, I re- 
 buke and chasten : be zeal- 
 ous therefore, and repent. 
 
 Behold, I stand at the 
 door, and knock : if any man 
 hear my voice, and open the 
 door, I will come in to him, 
 and will sup with him, and 
 he with me. 
 
 To him that overcometh 
 will I grant to sit with me in 
 my throne, even as I also 
 overcame, and am set down 
 with my Father in his throne. 
 
 He that hath an ear, let 
 him hear what the Spirit 
 saith unto the churches. 
 
 ' I see,' thou art blind — and ' trusting in thy 
 
 * beauty,' thou art vile and naked ; 
 
 I counsel thee ' to buy of me the true and 
 ' durable riches,' even * faith tried in the fire,' 
 that so thou mayest be rich indeed; — and ' rai- 
 ' mont of fine linen,' even * the robe of my righte- 
 
 * ousness,' that thou mayest ' cover thy naked- 
 ' ness ;' — and ' anoint thyself with ointment,' even 
 ' the unction from the Holy One,' that thou may- 
 est see indeed, and * that the eyes of thine under- 
 
 * standing may be enlightened.' 
 
 'For whom the Lord loveth, he chasteneth, 
 ' and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth :' — 
 let it, therefore, 'work in you zeal and godly 
 
 * sorrow for your sins.' 
 
 Behold, I stand at the door and ' knock ;' if 
 any man hear my voice, and ' open to me, I 
 ' will come' in ' to him, and make him sit down 
 
 * to meat, and eat and drink at my table.' 
 
 ' To as many as conquer I appoint a king- 
 ' dom, as my Father appointed me, that they 
 'may sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of 
 ' Israel.' 
 
 ' Who hath ears to hear, let him hear' what 
 the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 V. 18. to buy, &c. : Is. Iv. 1 Iriie riches, &c. : Luke xvi. 11. Prov. viii. 18. 
 faith, &c. : 1 Pet. i. 7' raimeiit, &c. : see at ver. 4 and 5. cover thy nakedness : 
 Exotl. xxviii. 42. 2 Cor. v. 3. anoint thyself , &c. : Cant. i. 3. unction, &c. : 
 1 Joh. ii. 20. eyes, &c. : Eph. i. 18. 
 
 V. 19. chasteneth, &c. : Heb. xii. 6. zeal, &c. : 2 Cor. vii, 11. 
 
 V. 20. knock, &c. : Cant. v. 2. come and sit down, &c, : Luke xii. 31 ; xxii. 30. 
 
 V. 21. a kingdom, Sec: Luke xxii. 30. 
 
 END of FART the FIRST. 
 
 ( 36 ) 
 

 CHAPTER IV_XXII. 
 
 SECOND PART of The Apocalyptic VISIONS, 
 
 Or, ' The Things which shall he hereafter^ 
 See at Ch. I. 9. 
 
 I 
 
 ( 37 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THE Vision in the former Part having served principally to introduce the Charges 
 to the Seven Churches : we come now to the Visions of this Second Part, which 
 constitute the great bulk of the Revelation, and, like the Scenes in a Drama, follow 
 each other in regular succession. To mark their order and connexion, we pro- 
 pose to divide them into distinct groups, taking as our l)asis the Song, or Anthem, 
 described in the Introduction *. Besides which, it will be necessary to attend to the 
 Scenery itself, which, as it were, accompanies the several Acts. Taking these two 
 for om* guides, we shall begin o\vc fii-st Act, or Scene, as it may better be called, fi-om 
 this place; and, as in the Greek Drama, distinct Acts are marked by some Chorus 
 preceding, or ending, we may in like manner make use of the Anthem here, to serve 
 as the point of division of the Scenes. Upon this plan we find 
 
 The First Anthem occurring, Ch. iv. 8 — 11. 
 
 The Second Ch. v. 8 — 14. 
 
 The Third Ch. vii. 9 — 13. 
 
 The Fourth Ch. xi. 15 — 19. 
 
 The Fifth Ch. xii. 10 — 13. 
 
 The Sixth Ch. xv. 3 — 5. 
 
 The Seventh Ch. xix. 1 — 8. 
 
 At these places, therefore, respectively, we shall make the Scenes in this part of the 
 Apocalypse to begin and end. With respect to some of them it is remarkable how 
 appropriately the division falls in with the general plan of the book. Thus, 
 
 The Tliird Chorus, ch. vii. 9 — 13, is immediately followed by the Seventh Seal, 
 ch. viii. 1 — 5, &c. 
 
 The Fourth, ch. xi. 15 — 19, comes just at the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet. 
 
 And the Seventh, ch. xix. 1 — 8, follows immediately the Seventh Vial. 
 
 As to the Scenery, it is specially to be observed throughout the greater part of 
 the Apocalypse, that the Spectator is supposed to have before his eyes, a scene 
 resembling the Jewish Temple: compare Rev. i. 12 — 20; iv. 2, 5; vi. 9; vii. 15, &c. 
 &c.; viii. 3, 5; ix. 13, &c. ; xi. 1, 19; xv. 5, 6; xvi. 7 ; xxi. 3. Mede, Sir I. Neivton, 
 Woodhouse, Elliott. 
 
 Sec Introduction, p. iii. 
 
 ( ^8 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. IV. 
 
 PART THE SECOND. 
 
 Scene I. 
 
 Scenery: — Under the form of a Temple are represented the 
 highest Heavens, and the Throne of God. A celestial 
 ANTHEM is heard. 
 
 A FTER this 'I looked, and behold,' there 
 
 j^L was ' the heaven opened,' and the same 
 
 -^ -^- voice which I heard at first, as of 'a 
 
 * trumpet ' talking with me, saying, ' Come up' 
 hither, and I will shew thee the things which 
 must happen after these. 
 
 And immediately * the Spirit lifted me up, 
 ' and I saw visions of God, and behold, the like- 
 
 * ness of a throne, and the Lord sitting upon the 
 
 * throne high and lifted up,' 
 
 After this I looked, and, 
 behold, a door !tin« opened in 
 heaven : and the first voice 
 which I heard was as it were 
 of a trumpet talking with 
 me; which said. Come up 
 hither, and I will shew thee 
 tilings which must be here- 
 after. 
 
 And immediately I was in 
 the Spirit: and, behold, a 
 throne was set in heaven, 
 and one sat on the throne. 
 
 V. 1. / looked, &c. : Exod. iii. 2. Ezek. x. 1. the same voice: viz. ch. i. 10. 
 
 heaven opened: Ezek. i. 1. a trumpet: Exod. xix. 13, 1.9. co7ne vp : Exod. 
 
 xix. 20. 
 V. 2. The Spirit, &c. : Ezek. viii. 3; i. 1. likeness of throne: Ezek. i. 26. the 
 
 Lord sitting, &c.: Is. vi. 1. 
 
 V. 1. Tliimjs ivhich must be hereafter.] 
 The words here in the Greek are the 
 same as at i. 19, where see the note. In- 
 deed, the words in the English ' after 
 this,' in the beginning of the verse, and 
 'hereafter,' at the end of it, are in tlie 
 Greek one and the same, fxera ravra ; and 
 there is no reason that one of them 
 should be translated 'hereafter,' more 
 than the other. The whole verse is lite- 
 rally thus, 'After this I looked, and, behold, 
 « door opened in lieaven, and the first voice, 
 
 tvhich I heard as of a trumpet talking with 
 me, saying, Come up hither, and I will shew 
 thee (the things) which must happen after 
 this.' St. John describes his attention 
 as being di'awn to two things, 'a door 
 opened,' and 'a voice saying, Come up 
 hither' — this voice being the same as he 
 heard at first, ch. i. 10. The passage thus 
 understood enables us to identify ' the 
 voice,' that is here speaking, with that 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, who is 
 evidently the speaker at i. 10, 11. 
 
 ( 39 ) 
 
Cii. IV.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 And he that sat was to look 
 upon like a jasper and a sar- 
 dine stone: and there was k 
 rainbow round about the 
 throne, in sig-ht like unto an 
 eineraUl. 
 
 And round about the throne 
 tcere four and twenty seats : 
 and upon the seats I saw four 
 and twenty elders sitting:, 
 clothed in white raiment ; 
 and they had on their heads 
 crowns of gold. 
 
 And out of the throne pro- 
 ceeded lightnings and thun- 
 derings and voices : and 
 there were seven lamps of 
 fireburning before the throne, 
 which are the seven Spirits 
 of God. 
 
 Ill apjjearaiice like a jasper and a sardine 
 stone ; — even ' as the body of heaven in his clear- 
 
 * ness, and like a devouring fire ;' and ' as the 
 
 * appearance of the bow that is in the cloud in 
 
 * the day of rain, so was the appearance of the 
 
 * brightness round about f 
 
 And round about the throne were four and 
 twenty ' thrones ;' and ' upon the thrones, and 
 ' sitting in heavenly places," I saw four and twenty 
 Elders, as it were ' the ancients of the priests ' 
 according to their courses, and in priestly hahits 
 of * white linen ;' and they had on their heads 
 crowns of gold. 
 
 And out of the throne proceed ' lightnings 
 ' and voices and thunderings, and an appearance 
 ' as of seven lamps, even as of the Spirit of the 
 ' Lord." 
 
 V. 3. As the body, &c.: Exod. xxiv. 10, 17. the botv, &c. : Ezek. i. 28. 
 
 V. 4. thrones. Graece 6p6vo<;, the same as v. 2 ; see Matt. xix. 28. Luke xxii. 30. 
 
 and thrones of judgment, see Ps. cxxii. 5. Deut. xvii. 8, 9- 2 Chron. xix. 
 
 ancients of priests : Jer. xix. 1. Is. xxiv. 23. sitting, &c.: Eph. ii. 6; and see 
 
 thrones, comses: 1 Chron. xxiv. 2 Chron. viii. 14. hahits of white, Sic: 
 
 2 Chron. v. 12. Levit. xvi. 4; and see note, Ch. iii. 5. 
 V. 5. lightnings, &c. : Exod. xix. l6. Ps. xviii. 3; xlvi. 6; civ. 7. lamps, Spirit 
 
 of the Lord: Ezek. i. 13. Aa/xTraoe? : (different from xJ^nai ch. i. ; and 2 Chron. 
 
 iv. 20.) Zech. iv. 6, 10. 
 
 V. 4. Four and twenty elders.] To 
 understand this symbol, we may regard 
 the Number, the Position, and the Office, 
 of the Elders, (l) The number suits that 
 of the Priests in their courses — it is also 
 the immber of the Patriarchs added to 
 that of the Apostles. (2) The position 
 brings at once to mind the promise, Matt. 
 xix. 28, ' ye shall sit on thrones, judging 
 the twelve tribes of Israel ;' and conse- 
 quently points to the Apostles. (3) The 
 OJice ; they hold the prayers and incense, 
 V. 8: — they explain things to St. John 
 
 V. 5 ; vii. 13, 14 : this points to teachers 
 generally. And, to satisfy all these par- 
 ticulars, we may understand by the 'El- 
 ders,' the higher order of Ministers and 
 Teachers, such as Patriarchs, Judges, 
 Apostles, &c. It may bring to mind that 
 part of the Te Denm ' the glorious Com- 
 pany of the Apostles . . . and the goodly 
 fellowship of the Prophets, praise Thee.' 
 Lowman calls them emblems of ' the 
 Christian and Jewish Churches being 
 united.' 
 
 ( 40 ) 
 

 THE REVELATIONS. 
 
 And before the throne there was as it were 
 ' a molten sea,' transparent as ghiss, and clear 
 like a crystal ; and ' out of the midst of the 
 ' throne came the likeness of four living crea- 
 
 * tures, and they were full of eyes round about.' 
 
 And the first living creature was like ' a 
 ' lion ;' and the second living creature was like 
 ' an ox f and the third living creature had the 
 aspect as ' a man ;' and the fourth living crea- 
 ture was like a flying ' eagle."* 
 
 ' And the four living creatures had each one 
 
 * six wings,' and they were ' full of eyes round 
 ' about ' them and within ; * and they evermore 
 ' praise God, saying. Holy, Holy, Holy, is the 
 
 * Lord of hosts ; from everlasting to everlasting 
 « He is God.' 
 
 And when those ' living creatures give glory 
 *and honour and praise to Him that sitteth on 
 
 * the throne, the living and everlasting God,' 
 
 The four and twenty Elders ' bow themselves 
 
 [Cii. IV. 
 
 And before the throne 
 there was a sea of glass like 
 unto crystal : and in the 
 midst of the throne, and 
 round about the throne, M'f»'« 
 four beasts full of eyesbefore 
 and behind. 
 
 And the first beast was 
 like a lion, and the second 
 beast like a calf, and the 
 third beast had a face as a 
 man, and the fourth beast 
 iras like a flying eagle. 
 
 And the four beasts had 
 each of them six wings about 
 him; and they were full of 
 eyes within : and they rest 
 not day and night, saying, 
 Holy, holy, holy. Lord God 
 Almighty, which was, and is, 
 and is to come. 
 
 And when those beasts 
 give glory and honour and 
 thanks to him that sat on the 
 throne, who liveth for ever 
 and ever. 
 
 The four and twenty elders 
 fall down before him that sat 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 V. 6. a molten sea: see 1 Kings vii. 23 — 44. 2 Chron. iv. out of the midst, Sec: 
 
 Ezek. i. 5. 
 V. 7. lion, ox, &c. : Ezek. i. 10. 
 V. 8. six ivirigs : Isai. vi. 2. Jull of eyes : Ezek. i. 18 ; x. 12. Holy, &c. : Isai. 
 
 vi. 3. Ps. xc. 1. 
 V. 9. give glory. Sec: Ps. xcvi. 7, 4, 6. silteth. &c.: Ps. ix. 4, 1. living, Sic: 
 
 Jer. X. 10. Isai. xl. 28. 
 V. 10. boiv themselves, 2 Chron. xxix. 29. worship. Sec Ps. xcv. 1. 6. Matt. 
 
 iv. 10. 
 
 V. 6. A sea of glass like unto crystal.] 
 See the note ch. xv. 2. 
 
 v.G. Four III' itifj creatures.] Xot 'beasts' 
 as at ch. xiii. and xvii, where the Greek 
 ■word is dripiov, but ' living creatures,' 
 Greece fc5a, as in Ezekicl. Eight points 
 of resemblance between these, and the 
 Cherubim of Ezekiel and of Isaiah, are 
 given by Woodhouse, wlio thence con- 
 
 cludes them to be the same. ' To Thee 
 Cherubim and Seraphim continually do 
 cry, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Sa- 
 baoth.' Te Deum. Allusion has been con- 
 jectured to the standards in the Jewish 
 camp: btit there seems nothing certain 
 on this point; the whole resting, says 
 Lawman, ' on an uncertain Jewish tradi- 
 tion.' And so Woodhouse. 
 
 ( 41 ) 
 
Cii. IV.] THE REVELATION. 
 
 on the throne, and worsliip ' beforC Ililll thilt SUt Oil tllG tlirOllC, tO WOl'Ship 
 him that liveth for ever and ., t. i i.» ^-ii» i • •^ ' 
 
 ever, and cast their crowns 'the living and cverlastmg God ; and cast their 
 before the throne, sayins, crowHs bcfore the throne, and raise their loud 
 
 1 1 Tliou art worthy, O Lord. 
 
 to receive glory and honour aUtlietilS, Saying, 
 and power ; for thou hast 
 created all things, and for 
 thy pleasure they are and 
 were created. 
 
 THE ANTHEM, 
 
 celebrating 
 
 The Glory of GOD as the CREATOR. 
 
 Ver. 11. 
 
 Give glory to God in the highest, 
 
 And praise Him in the firmament of his power; 
 
 Praise Him for His mighty acts, 
 
 Praise Him for His excellent greatness; 
 
 For the Lord made the Heavens, 5 
 
 And laid the foundations of the earth. 
 
 All things were created by Him and for Him, 
 
 And by Him all things consist : 
 
 Glory and worship are before Him, 
 
 Power and honour are in His sanctuary. lo 
 
 Chorus, V. 11. — 1, 2, 3, 4 Luke ii. 14. Ps. xcvi. 7 ; cl. 1, 2. 1 Chron. xvi. 28. 
 
 — 5, 6, Ps. xcvi. 5 ; cii. 25. Neh. ix. 5, 6. Acts iv. 24. 
 
 — 7, 8, Ps. viii. 6. Col. i. l6, 17. Heb. iii. 4. 
 
 — 9, 10. Ps. xcvi. 6, 1 Chron. xvi. 27- 
 
 From the occurrence of the Tpiaayios, or, ' Thrice-Holy,' in this Chapter, implying 
 a plurality in the Persons of the Blessed Trinity, to whom the praise is offered, the 
 whole Chapter has been appropriately appointed for the Epistle on Trinity Sunday. 
 
 This and the following Chapter are also the first in which we find the Song or 
 Anthem mentioned above. The substance of this Song, like many parts of the Lord's 
 Prayer, seems taken from a very ancient form, in use among the Jews, and with which 
 they invariably commenced the Service of the Synagogue. It was called the Kad- 
 disch, and, while it was the most ancient of the Synagogal prayers, it was held so 
 
 ( 42 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. [Cii. V. 
 
 sacred among thoin, that it was forbidden to bo used in private, and was always 
 prefixed and subjoined to the public services of their church. The following version 
 of it is given by Basnage : 
 
 ' O God, lot Thy name be magnified and sanctified in the world which Thou 
 hast created according to Thy good pleasure ; let Thy kingdom reign ; the Redemption 
 flourish, and the Messiah come quickly ; let Ilis name be celebrated, &c.' 
 
 Basnage, Anticjuities of the Jews, ch. xv. 
 
 The ceremonies accompanying this prayer tend also to illustrate the Scene in 
 the Revelation, particularly ch. v. 13, 14. For while the prayer was repeating, tho 
 people were appointed to say often, Amen; — and the following responses were added 
 at the end: 
 
 1. People. Amen: Let His great name be blessed for ever and ever. 
 
 2. Legate. Bless ye the blessed God. 
 
 3. People. Blessed be the blessed Lord, for ever and to everlasting. 
 
 See Bernard's Synagogue, abridged from Vitringa, Part i. ch. xii. 
 
 "Woodhouse observes, that the Te Deum seems also founded on the Song in the Reve- 
 lation, and the same may be said of the Hymn called the Sanctus, in the Office for 
 the Holy Communion. We have thus, in this song, the theme which has animated 
 the Church in all ages The compilers of the Hymns added to our Book of Common 
 Prayer seem to have been fully sensible of this, when they inserted the following ■ 
 version of the Song in these Chapters. 
 
 1. 
 
 Thou God, all glory, honour, pow'r. 
 
 Art worthy to receive; 
 Since all things by Tliy povfr were made. 
 
 And by Thy bounty live. 
 
 2. 
 
 And worthy is the Lamb, all pow'r. 
 Honour, and wealth to gain. 
 
 Glory and strength ; who for our sins 
 A sacrifice ivas slain. 
 
 3. 
 
 All worthy thou, who hast redeemed 
 And ransom'd us to God, 
 
 From every nation, every coast. 
 By Thy most precious blood. 
 
 4, 
 
 Blessing and honour, glory, powi'r, 
 By all in earth and heav'n, 
 
 To Him that sits upon the throne. 
 And to the Lamb, be giv'n. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE ON THE SEALED BOOK. 
 
 FOR a full account of the form of this book, which was doubtless like a roll of 
 parchment folded up, see Elliott on this chapter. Grotius translates, *a book 
 written within, and sealed on the back side with seven seals ;' but the common rendering 
 is more probable. 
 
 A Seal denotes: 1. PropeHy. 2. Exemption, as when the blood was spvinkled 
 on the door-posts of the Israelites: 3. Office: 4. Secrecy. In ch. vii. it appears to 
 denote e^vemption, though founded on jjroperty; here it seems to denote chiefly pro- 
 perty, though with some notion perhaps of secrecy added. The contents of the. 
 
 ( 43 ) 
 
Cii. v.] THE REVELATION. 
 
 book shew this. For they are the contents, in brief, of the whole Revelation, and 
 they concern the development of CJirist's khir/dom. Now we know that that king- 
 dom, with all the subjects of it, are strictly and eminently the property of Christ, 
 being the purchase of His own blood. Hence the Apostle calls it 'the purchased pos- 
 session ;' and of its full and ultimate establishment, he speaks as * the redemption 
 of the purchased possession.' Eph. i. 14. A figure of this is given us in the ancient 
 forms of settling property, Jer. xxxii. 7, 8, 44. 
 
 ' Redemption' is not ' of the bodies,' and ' of the spirits,' of men, only, (1 Cor. vi. 20), 
 but it extends to the place of man's habitation, in other words, to his estate; which, 
 till it was redeemed by Christ, was under forfeiture to Satan, and still verifies the 
 Apostolic declaration, ' the creature was made subject to vanity,' i. e. through the fall ; 
 and ' tJie whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain togetlier until now,' Rom. viii. 
 20, 22. The spiritual redemption is carried on within us; the bodily redemption is 
 reserved till the resun-ection ;-»— and the redemption of the estate, or of the lost hap- 
 piness of Paradise, is I'eserved also till that time of ' tlie manifestation of the sons of 
 Ood,' Rom. viii. 19 : 
 
 Till o'er our ransom'd nature , Redeenner, King, Creator, 
 
 The Lamb for sinners slain. In bliss returns to reign. 
 
 Hjeber. 
 
 I 
 
 PART II. Scene II. . 
 
 Scenery as before. 1 
 
 Deliver?/ of the Sealed Book, in which, under the form of SE VEN 
 SEALS, are revealed the successive stages of Christ's Kingdom. 
 The Lamb opens the Book. The ANTHEM. 
 
 And I saw in the right hand A ND I saw ill the right hand of Him that 
 
 of him that sat on the throne /m , ,i,i , nr»ii 
 
 a book written within and on Uk sat Oil the throiie a TolI ol a book writ- 
 the backside, sealed with J_ \_ < ^en Within and without, and sealed' up 
 
 seven seals. * 
 
 * with' seven ' seals.' 
 
 And I saw a strong angel a J t • i i j i • • 
 
 prociaimingwithaioudvoice, And 1 saw 'a mighty angel proclaiming 
 
 Who is worthy to open the ^j^h a loud voico, Who is worthv to open the 
 
 book, and to loose the seals ' •' >■ 
 
 thereof? book, and to loose the seals thereof? 
 
 And no man in heaven, nor ait • i 
 
 in earth, neither under the And ' there was nono m heavon, or earth, 
 
 V. 1. a roll, Sec: Ezek. ii. 9, 10. .sealed, &c.: Jer. xxxii. 8, 10, 11 ; and see 
 
 Note. 
 V. 2. a mighty angel : Ps. ciii. 20, margin, who is worthy : see Ruth iv. 4. 
 
 Levit. XXV. 25. Ps. xlix 7, 8. Jer. xxxii. 8, 25. 
 V. 3. there was none: Ruth iv. 4. Isai. Ixiii. 5. in heaven, &c.: Phil. ii. 10. 
 
 ( 44 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. V. 
 
 ' or under the earth,' that was able to open the 
 book, neither to look into it. 
 
 And I wept much, because * no man was 
 ' found' worthy to open and to read the book, 
 neither to look into it. 
 
 And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep 
 not ; behold, ' the Mighty One of the tribe of 
 
 * Judah, and of the house of David, having a 
 
 * voice like a Lion,' hath prevailed to open the 
 book, and to loose the seven seals thereof 
 
 And I ' looked, and behold ! ' 'in the midst 
 
 * of the throne and of the four living creatures,' 
 and in the midst of the Elders, ' a Lamb' stand- 
 ing, even as on the day, when * through the Eter- 
 ' nal Spirit He offered Himself without spot unto 
 
 * God,' having seven horns and ' seven eyes,' 
 which are the seven Spirits of God, ' run' 7iing 
 
 * to and fro through the whole earth.' 
 
 And he came and took the book out of the 
 hand of Him that ' sat upon the tlirone.' 
 
 And when he had taken the book, the four 
 living creatures, and four and twenty Elders, 
 
 * bowed themselves before the Lamb,' having 
 every one of them * harps,' and golden * vials, like 
 
 earth, was able to open the 
 book, neither to look there- 
 on. 
 
 And I wept much, because 
 no man was found worthy to 
 open and to read the book, 
 neither to look thereon. 
 
 And one of the elders saith 
 unto me, Weep not : behold, 
 the Lion of the tribe of Ju- 
 da, the Root of David, hath 
 prevailed to open the book, 
 and to loose the seven seals 
 thereof. 
 
 And I beheld, and, lo, in 
 the midst of the throne and 
 of the four beasts, and in the 
 midst of the elders, stood a 
 Lamb as it had been slain, 
 having seven horns and seven 
 eyes, which are the seven 
 Spirits of God sent forth into 
 all the earth. 
 
 And he came and took the 
 book out of the right hand of 
 him that sat upon the throne. 
 
 And when he had taken 
 the book, the four beasts and 
 four and twenty elders fell 
 down before the Lamb, hav- 
 ing every one of them harps, 
 and golden vials full of 
 
 V. 4. no man found: Isai. Ixiii. 5. 
 
 V. 5. the Mighty One, &c. : Ps. Ixxxix. I9. Heb. vii. 14. house of David : Luke 
 
 i. ^Q. Lion: Gen. xlix. 9, 10. Hos. xi. 10. 
 V. 6. throne, &c. : see at iv. 2, 6. a Lamb : Isai. liii. 7. John i. 29, 36. 1 Pet. 
 
 i. 19. offered, 8cc. : Heb. ix. 14, 25, 26; x. 10; vii. 25. Rom. viii. 34, &c. 
 
 seven eyes: Zech. iii. 9. run to and fro: Zech. iv. 10. 
 V. 8. lowed: 2 Chron. xxix. 29. harps: 2 Chron. xxix. 25. Ps. Ixxi. 22; 
 
 xcii. 3 ; cxb'x. 3. vials, or flat bowls, or ' basons :' 1 Kings vii, 45. siveet 
 
 incense: Exod. xxx. 34; xxxvii. 29. Lev. xvi. 12; xxvi. 31. prayers, &c. : 
 
 Ps. cxli. 2; Ivi. 8. Acts x. 4. Tobit xii. 12. 
 
 7 
 8 
 
 V. 4. And I wept much.^ ' St. John 
 wept much at the sad disappointment : but 
 who now is concerned or grieved that 
 he cannot understand these prophecies?' 
 Bp. Newton. 
 
 ( 
 
 45 ) 
 
 V. 8. Golden vials.] 'The vial, or 
 (fiiakT], of the Old Testament appears to 
 have been a sort of bason, in which were 
 deposited, before the altar, the offerings 
 of meal or of incense. It was distinct 
 
 from 
 
Cn. V.J 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 10 
 
 odours, which are the pray- ' tllOSG wllich borC tllC SWCCt inCCllSe of thc teill- 
 
 Amitheysimpanewsonfr, ' pl^,' ctncl lu wliicJi uow ' thc prayers of the 
 sayi..g, Thou art worthy to . gj^'j^^g ^^^ brouffht to remembrancG before the 
 
 take the book, and to open *-" 
 
 the seals thereof: for thou ' Holv Olie.' 
 wast shiiii, and hast redeem- 
 ed us to God by thy blood 
 out of every kindred, and 
 tongue, and people, and na- 
 tion; 
 
 And hast made us unto 
 our God kinpfs and priests : 
 and we shall reign on the 
 earth. 
 
 from tlio censer, on which the offering 
 was presented, and which is called Xi/3a- 
 vuiTos, (see Rev. viii. 3,) Trvpeiov, Byfiia- 
 ■n'jpiov, but never (fiiaXr].' Woodhouse, Dau- 
 bic. 
 
 It would bo better to translate ' golden 
 vials full of incense, which are the prayers 
 of the saints ;' for we thus avoid an equi- 
 vocation which is to be seen in the com- 
 mon translation, wherein ' the prayers of 
 the saints' may be referred to ' the odours' 
 only, whereas in the original they refer 
 clearly to ' the vials full of incense.' The 
 incense of itself does not so fitly repre- 
 sent ' the prayers of the saints,' as when 
 placed upon the vial or jjatera, and 
 brought up to the altar, there to be offer- 
 ed. Woodhouse. 
 
 V. 8. Holding . . . tlie prayers of the 
 saints.] The elders may fitly be repre- 
 sented as 'holding the prayers of the 
 
 saints,' while yet those prayers are di- 
 rected to God alone, and not to them as 
 dead saints by others who are living. Nor 
 do they offer the prayers, they only * hold' 
 them, as incense is held in a vessel, not 
 offered to it, or by it. And this shews 
 how God keeps in remembrance, as it 
 were treasured up before Him, our prayers, 
 even long after they are uttered. So 
 the Psalmist also considered, when he 
 prayed ' Put Thou my tears in Thy bottle : 
 are they not in Thy book?' Ps. Ivi. 8. 
 Compai-e Rev. vi. 10 ; xi. 18. 
 
 'As incense, under the old convenant, 
 could be offered only by the priests ; so, 
 under the new dispensation, our prayers 
 are accepted only through the intercession 
 of the great High Priest and Mediator, 
 for whose mediatorial presentation they 
 seem deposited with the elders of the 
 church.' Woodhouse. 
 
 ( 46 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. V. 
 
 THE ANTHEM, 
 
 celebrating 
 
 The Glory of GOD as the REDEEMER. 
 
 Vv. 9, 10. 
 
 And they ' sung a new Song,' saying, 
 
 " Thou art worthy to take the book, 
 And to open the seals thereof; 
 For thou hast loved us and given Thyself for us, 
 An offering and a sacrifice unto God, for a sweet-smelling savour ; 
 Thou hast redeemed us by Thy precious blood, .'5 
 
 And hast taken us out of every nation, 
 To be a people for Thy name ; — 
 And to purify to Thyself 
 A peculiar people, a chosen generation, a royal priesthood ; 
 
 And that the kingdom and dominion, lo 
 
 And the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole heaven, 
 
 Should be given to the saints of the Most High, 
 
 Whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom, 
 
 And all dominions shall serve and obey Him." 
 
 vv. 9, 10. 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 - C, 7 
 
 8, 9 
 
 10—14. 
 
 a new sonsc 
 
 Ps. xcviii. 1. 
 Gal. i.4; ii. 20. Rom. iv. 25; v. 6, 10; viii. 32. Heb. i. 3; 
 
 ii. 9. Tit. ii. 14. 2 Cor. v. 14, 21. 
 Eph. V. 2. Rom, iii. 25. Heb. ix. 26 ; x. 10. 1 Pet. ii. 24. 
 1 Pet. i. 19. 2 Pet. ii. 1. Acts xx. 28. Eph. i, 7. Heb. ix. 12. 
 Actsx, 35 ; xv. 14. 
 Tit. ii. 14. 1 Pet. ii. 9. 
 Dan. ix. 27- 
 
 Exod. vi. 6, 7- Deut. vii. 6. xxix. 13. 
 
 V. 9. And they sung a new song.'] To 
 Him who sees all things from the begin- 
 ning, it is as easy to describe the Saints 
 as they shall be, as to describe what they 
 now are. Compare the 'Rider on the 
 
 White horse, going forth conquering and 
 to conquer,' ch. vi. 2 ; and who carries 
 ' the crown ' as well as ' the bow,' the 
 symbol of ultimate victory, as well as that 
 of present warfare. 
 
 ( 47 ) 
 
Ch, v.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 And I beheld, and I heard 
 the voice of many ansrels 
 round about the tlirone and 
 the beasts and the elders : 
 and the number of them was 
 ten thousand times ten thou- 
 sand, and thousands of tliou- 
 sands; 
 
 Saying; with a loud voice. 
 Worthy is tlie Lamb that 
 was slain to receive power, 
 and riches, and wisdom, and 
 strength, and honour, and 
 glory, and blessing'. 
 
 And I looked again, and instead of any 
 vision I * heard, iii responsive chorus, an innu- 
 * merable multitude of the heavenly host round 
 'about the throne and the living creatures' and 
 the Elders ; even the * thousand thousands,' ovho 
 ' minister to Him that sitteth thereon,' and the 
 ' ten thousand times ten thousand,' who ' stand 
 ' before Him ;' 
 
 Crying ' with a loud voice,' and saying, 
 Semi-Chorus. 
 Ver. 12. 
 
 " All power and riches and wisdom and strength. 
 And honour and glory and blessing, 
 Be unto the Lamb of God, 
 Which taketh away the sin of the world." 
 
 And every creature which 
 is in heaven, and on the 
 earth, and under the earth, 
 and such as are in the sea, 
 and all that are in them, 
 heard I sayin;?. Blessing, 
 and honour, and glory, and 
 power, be unto him that sit- 
 teth upon the throne, and 
 unto the Lamb for ever and 
 ever. 
 
 And ' every knee' did ' bow, of things in 
 ' heaven, and things in earth, and things under 
 ' the earth ;' — even ' all the congregation ' of 
 heaven ' bowed down and worshipped,' saying, 
 
 FULL CHORUS 
 
 OP 
 
 a 
 
 UNIVERSAL ADORATION. 
 Ver. 13. 
 
 The blessing, and the honour, 
 The glory, and the power everlasting. 
 Be unto him that sitteth upon the throne. 
 And unto the Lamb for ever." 
 
 11. heard a muUitude, &c. : Luke ii. 13. inniimerahle : Heb. xii. 22. round 
 about, &c. : see at iv. 2. thousand thousands, &c. : Dan. vii. 10. 
 
 12. with a loud voice : Neh. ix. 4. power and riches, &c. : 1 Chron. xxix. 11, 12. 
 Matt. vi. 13. Neh. ix. 5, 6. Ps. Ixviii. 34, &:c. wisdom: Prov. ii. 6. Ps. cv. 4. 
 Lamb of God, &c.: John i. 29. 
 
 . 13. every knee, &c. : Phil. ii. 10. all the congregation, &c. : 1 Chron. xxix. 20. 
 
 ( 48 ) 
 
» 
 
 THE REVELATION. . [Cir. V. VI. 
 
 And 'the four living creatures said, Amen. Ami the four beasts said, -j^^^ 
 
 ,.1,1 p -I . . 1-11 1 1 11 Amen. And the four and 
 
 * And the four and twenty Eklers bowed down twenty ehun-s fei. down an.i 
 'and worshipped' Him that liveth for ever and >vorshipped him that nveth 
 
 ■"• ■^ for ever and ever. 
 
 ever. 
 
 the glory, Sec: 1 Chron. xvi. 36; Ps. xcvi. 7, 8; cxlv. 10,11. Jude 25. 
 Heb. xiii. 21. 1 Tim. vi. l6; and see at ver. 12. 
 V. 14. Amen: 1 Chron. xvi. 36. Heb. xiii. 21. botved dotvn, &c. : 1 Chron. 
 xxix. 20. 
 
 V. 8 — 14. Having everyone of them harps.] 
 These ' hai-ps,' and celestial ' songs,' con- 
 vey a striking idea of the joy and har- 
 monv that will reign in heaven, and which 
 
 the sublimest strains of song, with all the 
 most artful accompaniments of music, 
 can but feebly represent. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE ON THE SEALS. 
 
 AN enumeration of all the difFei'ent interpretations of each particular symbol 
 . scarcely enters into our present plan. Otherwise, there would be abundant scope 
 for interesting discussion in this place, as to the meaning of the first fom- seals. 
 Something, however, may be noticed on their general meaning ; on which, if I mistake 
 not, very great light may be thrown by a close comparison of the older Prophets, 
 and by attention to the spirit of the Hebrew poetry. We find, in Zechariah, the same 
 or a very similar image of divers-coJoured horses coming forth with four chariots ; Zech. 
 vi. 1—8, and i. 8; and the explanation of the symbol is there expressly subjoined, 
 ch. vi. 5 : ' These are the four Spirits of the heaven, which go forth from standing 
 before the Lord of all the earth.' ^Ye could hardly predicate of the mere 'winds,' 
 (see Marginal translation) what is thus spoken of the 'four Spirits;' and, therefore, 
 may at once understand the expression of actual ' Spirits' and take it as the key to 
 this passage in Revelation. They were such Spirits as the Lord employs on his high 
 behests, — 'the Angels, sent forth' by him 'to minister' either the good or the evil, 
 which He appoints for men. What particular Spirit may be indicated by each of 
 the seals, is a separate question, and may be noticed under each. That some of them, 
 at least, were spirits of evil, (as is said in the Psalms, 'He sent evil angels among 
 them' Ps. Ixxviii. 49) we might again infer from the older Scriptures, where, in 
 Zechariah and many other parts, we find the horse and his rider a favorite designa- 
 tion of any power hostile to the true religion: see Exod. xiv. 23; xv. 1; Zech. ix. 10; 
 Jer. li. 21 ; Ezek. xxiii. 6 ; Hag. ii. 22. 
 
 Thus evil times are, on the whole, portended to the Church by these seals; but 
 whether through the agency of enemies from without, or of corruptions from within, 
 the symbols scarcely help us to decide. 
 
 n. P. R. { ^9 ) ^ 
 
Ch. VI.] THE REVELATION. 
 
 Tho events prefigured seem to extend more or less over the whole period of the 
 Church's history. At the same time, we are at liberty to admit further, the appli- 
 cation of the seals, in a primary sense, to such particular events as seem already to 
 have answered to them in the early history of the Church, and which have been 
 variously contended for by different Commentators ; just as in the fall of Jerusalem 
 was seen the primaiy fulfilment of predictions not fully accomplished even to this 
 time. \ 
 
 The whole should bo compared with the account given to us by our Lord Himself, 
 Matt. xxiv. 3—9. 
 
 As to the general impression produced by this part of the prophecy, the following 
 deserves attention. The writer is speaking of tho comparative difficulty of under- 
 standing a prophecy in times long prior to its fulfilment ; but, he adds, 
 
 'The Trumpets were at least understood to this extent, that they were seen to 
 be a series of judgments on opposers of the Gospel, from early times down to the 
 second Advent. Whatever might be the varieties of error in their precise application, 
 the main practical lesson, and the consequent insight into the main outlines of God's 
 providence, was still secured. And even the seals, the most disputable part of the 
 visions, yielded three clear and constant lessons of the same kind — the first triumphs 
 and victories of the Gospel ; the strife and conflicts through which it had after- 
 wai'ds to pass; and the glorious and blessed assembling of God's people, which was 
 finally to close the dark and mysterious course of Divine Providence. These truths, 
 with several others of the same kind, have been derived from these visions, amidst 
 all the obscm-ity which rested on them for the first thousand years.' Birks, Elements 
 of Prophecy, p. 245. 
 
 PART 11. Scene III. 
 
 THE FIRST SIX SEALS. 
 Scenery as before. 
 
 While the Book unrolls, the following Visions are seen. 
 And I saw when the Lamb A ND I saw wlieii the Lamb opened one of 
 
 opened one of the seals, and /m i t i 
 
 I heard, as it were the noise /% the seals ; and I heard, as in ' a voice of 
 i:::;;;;:;:?!::.: -^^ 'th""der; one of the four Uvlng crea- 
 
 ' tures' saying, Come and see. 
 
 V. 1. thunder: John xii. 29. Ps. Ixxvii. 18. 
 ( -^0 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. VI. 
 
 And ' I looked, and behold a white horse, 
 ' and a man riding upon him ;' and ' he rode 
 ' prosperously, and his arrows were sharp in the 
 ' heart of his enemies ;' and he went forth con- 
 quering and to conquer. 
 
 And when he had opened the second seal, 
 I heard the second * living creature' saying. Come 
 and see. 
 
 • ' And there came out a second horse,' which 
 was ' red,' and ' flaming as with fire to the bat- 
 tle ;' and to ' his rider it was given to take a 
 
 * sword,' and ' to make a sore slaughter,' according 
 to that saying, ' I came not to send peace on 
 
 * earth, but a sword ; — nation rising against na- 
 
 * tion, and kingdom against kingdom.' 
 
 And I saw, and behold a 
 white liorse : and he that sat 
 on him had a bow; and a 
 crown was given unto him : 
 and he went forth conquering, 
 and to conquer. 
 
 And when he had opened 
 the second seal, I heard the 
 second beast say, Come and 
 see. 
 
 And there went out ano- 
 ther horse that was red : and 
 power was given to liim that 
 sat thereon to take peace 
 from the earth, and that they 
 should kill one another: and 
 there was given unto him a 
 great sword. 
 
 V. 2. / looked, &c.: Exod. iii. 2. Ezek. i. 4. white horse: Zech. i. 8; vi. 3. 
 
 comp. Rev. xix. 11. rode prospero7isli/ : Ps. xlv. 4, 5. and cf. 2 E.sd. xvi. 13. 
 V. 4. ca7ne out. Sec: see Zech. vi. 1, 2. Jlaming, &c. : the Greek is 'jrvpo6<;: see 
 
 Nah. ii. 3. horse and rider: Zech. xii. 4; x. 3, 5. Exod. 
 
 XV. 2. 
 
 Ezek. 
 
 xxxviii. 4. Hacr. ii. 22. Jer. li. 21. take a sword, &c.: Ezek. xxi. 10. Matt. 
 xxvi. 52. not to send peace, &c. : Matt. x. 34; xxi v. 6, 7. Luke xxi. 10. 
 
 v. 2. And beJiold a white horse.] This 
 first " Spirit" appears to be an Angel, or 
 Minister of good. The ivMte colour of 
 the horse may aptly represent the Truth. 
 Joh. iii. 20,21 ; Eph. v. 13. And, as our 
 Lord Jesus Christ is Himself "the Truth" 
 (Joh. xiv. 6) — as He is frequently termed 
 " the Angel " (ALil. i. 1 ; Isai. Ixiii. 9) — 
 and as (Rev. xix. 11,) He is actually 
 placed, as hero, on " a ivhite horse," and 
 ch. xiv. 14, on "a white cloud;" — we may 
 consider the first Seal as giving us a re- 
 presentation of Him. It may be noted, 
 that the words, conquering and to conquer, 
 have long since passed into a proverb 
 in connexion with the cause of truth, of 
 which it is said, ' Magna est Veritas, et 
 pnevalebit.' The more particular appli- 
 cation of the white horse and his rider to 
 
 ( •'51 ) 
 
 Christ is confirmed by observing, that 
 white, in the symbolic language of this book, 
 is the peculiar colour of things belonging 
 to Clu-ist: see Chap. i. 14; vii. 14; xiv. 
 14; XX. 11. 
 
 In the words of Woodhouse, 'We see 
 Religion setting forth in purity, with pri- 
 mitive piety and charity, in which array wo 
 are assured it shall prosper both at its first 
 outset, and at the last.' And so, Vitringa, 
 Cuninghame, Ilabershon, Bickersteth, &c. 
 
 V. 4. A7id there went out anotJier horse 
 that luas red.] By the red horse and his 
 rider we may understand " the Spirit" 
 of ivar and discord. 
 
 ' A fire-coloured hue succeeds to white. 
 Unchristian animosities and contentions, 
 then becoming general, proceed even to mu- 
 tual bloodshed and slaughter.' Woodhouse. 
 
 4 — 2 
 
Ch. VI.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 And when he had opened 
 tlie third seal, I heard the 
 third beast say, Come and 
 see. And I behekl, and lo a 
 black horse; and he that sat 
 on him had a pair of balances 
 in his hand. 
 
 And I heard a voice in the 
 midst of the four beasts say, 
 A measure of wheat for a 
 penny, and three measures 
 of barley for a penny; and 
 tee thou hurt not tlie oil and 
 the wine. 
 
 And when he had opened 
 the fourth seal, I heard the 
 
 And when he had opened the third seal, I 
 heard the third ' living creature' saying, Come 
 and see. And ' I looked and behold,' a ' black 
 
 * horse,' and to ' his rider' were given just ba- 
 lances, with a charge to ' give perfect and just 
 weight.' 
 
 And I heard a voice ' from between the 
 
 * Cherubims' saying, 'A just ephah and a just 
 ' measure f and, ' Set forth wheat, not falsifying 
 ' the balances' — not less than a measure of wheat 
 for a penny, and three measures of barley for a 
 penny ; and, above all, Hurt not ' the oil and the 
 ' wine,' the ])rovision for the sancMary. 
 
 And when he had opened the fourth seal, I 
 
 V. 5. horse and rider: see at ver. 4. just balances, &c. ; Ezek. xlv. 10. Deut. 
 
 XXV. 15; and cf. Amos viii. 5. Hos. xii. 7- 
 V. 6. from between, &c. : Ezek. x. 9,, ?• « just ephah, &c.: Ezek. xlv. 10. set 
 forth wheal, Sec: Amos viii. 5. oil and wine, &c. : Numb, xviii. 12. Deut. 
 xviii. 4. 1 Chron. ix. 29. Ezra vi. 9, &c. 
 
 V. 5. And lo, a Hack horse.] In Amos 
 viii. 5, the same word ^vyos is used in the 
 LXX. as in this description of the black 
 horse. As it there means ' scales,' or ' ba- 
 lances,' we may take it here to mean the 
 same. Now, as these would be the 
 appropriate emblem of Justice, or, at 
 least, of what assumes the name — we may 
 understand, under this image of the black 
 horse and his rider, " the Spirit" of civil 
 polity. The * black,' as the colour of 
 mourning and of darkness, (see Jer. iv. 
 28, &c.) indicates the abuse of this power, 
 by which the people are made to mourn. 
 Tichonius (6th Homily on Rev.) has the 
 following : — ' Habebat stateram in manu 
 — libram, i. e. examen ajquitatis, — quia, 
 dum jingit se justitiam tenere, per simula- 
 tionem lajdit.' Quoted by Elliott. "We 
 may thus observe a correspondence be- 
 tween this emblem, and the ' witnesses 
 
 prophesying in sackcloth,' which was of 
 the same 'black' hue. See Rev. vi. 12; 
 xi. 3. 
 
 V. 6. A voice in the midst of, ^'c] It 
 seems implied, that, even in peaceable 
 times, there would not be evenhanded 
 justice; but a precept would constantly 
 be required to act justly ; and especially 
 to pay due regard to the maintenance of 
 the means of grace, or of true religion, 
 as expressed in " the oil and the wine." 
 For the 'voice' here spoken of, proceed- 
 ing as it docs from Deity itself seated 
 between the Cherubim, is not to be taken 
 as the voice of a crier announcing a fact, 
 but as the voice of Authority prescribing 
 a rule. Mr. Elliott has shown that ' a 
 choenix of wheat for a denarius,' in the 
 times following St. John, and in the 
 states of the Roman Empire, though an 
 high, was not an exorbitant price. 
 
 ( -^^ ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. VI. 
 
 heard the voice of the fourth ' living creature' 
 saying, Come and see. 
 
 And I looked, and behold a pale * horse,' and 
 'his rider's' name was Death; — ' wast in e and 
 ' destruction were in his paths ;' — and ' power 
 ' was given unto' them to kill on one part of the 
 earth with ' the sword,* on another imrt of the 
 earth with * famine,' on another part of the earth 
 with ' pestilence,' and on the fourth part with 
 ' wild beasts of the field.' 
 
 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I 
 saw beneath the brazen altar of sacrifice the 
 
 voice of the fourth beast say, 
 Come and see. 
 
 And I looked, and behold 
 a pale horse : and his name 
 that sat on him was Death, 
 and Hell followed with him. 
 And power was g^iven unto 
 them over the fourth part of 
 the earth, to kill with sword, 
 and with huns-er, and with 
 death, and with the beasts 
 of tlie earth. 
 
 And when he had opened 
 the fifth seal, I saw under 
 the altar the souls of them 
 
 9 
 
 V. 8. fvasting ayiddestriiclion : Isai.Vix. 7. Rom. iii. 16. power, Sic: Johnxix. 11. 
 
 sword, famine, &c. : Ezek. xiv. 21 ; xxxiii. 27. Jer. xv. 2. 
 V. 9. as joint-sufferers, &ic.: Phil. ii. 17. Rom. viii. 36. 2 Tim. ii. 12; iv. 6. 
 
 2 Cor iv. 10, 11. confession, Sic: Rom. x. 7. Matt. x. 32. 
 
 I 
 
 V. 8. And behold a pale Iwrse.'] In the 
 colom-s of the horses we observe a declen- 
 sion from bad to worse; thus the 'red' 
 is succeeded by the ' black,' and the 
 'black' by the 'livid blue,' or 'ghastly 
 pale,' of this fourth horse. By the pale 
 horse and his rider, then, we may under- 
 stand " the Spirit" of /amine and disease : 
 and the description may remind us of 
 that in the ^neid : 
 
 Vestibulum ante ipsura, primisque in fauci- 
 
 bus Orci 
 Luctus, et ultrices posuere cubilia Cura; ; 
 Pallentesque habitant Morbi, tristisque Se- 
 
 nectus, 
 Et Metus, et malesuada Fames, ac turpis 
 
 Egestas ; — 
 
 Terribiles visu formae. 
 
 ^n. VI. 273— 277. 
 
 ' There is a sublime climax, or scale of 
 
 terrific images here. It begins with pwe 
 
 white ; then changes to the fery ; then 
 
 to black, or mournful ; and when we 
 
 imagine that nothing more dreadful in 
 
 colour can appear, then comes another 
 
 gradation much more terrific, even this 
 
 "deadly pale." And the imagery is 
 Scriptural, as well as subhme. Striking 
 resemblance may be found to it in the 
 following very poetical passage: "Her 
 Nazarites were purer than snow, they were 
 whiter than milk, their polishing was of 
 
 sapphire Their visage is blacker than 
 
 a coal, darker than blackness : they are not 
 known in the streets; their skin cleaveth 
 to their bones, it is withered." Lam. iv. 7, 8. 
 Such a gradation was there also from 
 heavenly pure to foul and horrible in the 
 Christian Church. Woodhouse. 
 
 V. 8. Power was given, ^'c] I have 
 given the ingenious version of Mr. Elliott, 
 by which all difficulty as to a supposed 
 fourfold division of the earth is avoided : 
 and there is abundant Authority for it 
 in other Scriptures, as will appear from 
 the parallel passages given above. 
 
 v. 9. Under the altar. '\ It would 
 seem that dv(n.aa-Ti]piop, standing alone, is 
 usually, if not always, employed for ' the 
 brazen altar of Sacrifice.' Elliott. 
 
 ( 53 ) 
 
Ch. VI.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 10 
 
 tliat wcic slain for the word 
 of Goci, iind for tlic testimony 
 which they held : 
 
 And they cried with a loud 
 voice, saying, How lonj, () 
 Lord, holy and true, dost 
 thou not judge and avenge 
 our blood on them that dwell 
 on the earth? 
 
 And white robes were ^i ven 
 unto every one of tliein ; and 
 it was said unto them, that 
 they should rest yet for a lit. 
 tie season, until their fellow- 
 servants also and their bre- 
 thren, that should be kill- 
 ed as they were, sliould be 
 fulfilled. 
 
 ■J o And I beheld when lie had 
 
 opened the sixth seal, and. 
 
 11 
 
 souls of them, which, 'as joijit-sufferers with 
 ' Christ,' had been ' offered upon the sacrifice and 
 ' service of the faith and of the confession which 
 ' they made to His Name.' 
 
 And they cried with a loud voice saying, 
 ' How long, O Thou Disposer of all things, holy 
 ' and righteous, wilt thou bear thus with thine 
 ' adversaries ? and avenge not thine own elect, 
 ' which cry day and night to Thee V 
 
 And ' holy linen garments' were given to 
 each of them, and it was said unto them, ' Ye 
 ' have need of patience yet a little while, that ye 
 ' without your brethren should not be made per- 
 ' feet,' who have * yet' to * resist unto blood for 
 * my Name's sake.' 
 
 And when he had opened the sixth seal, 
 
 V. 10. Huiv long, &c.: Zech. i. 12. Ps. xiii. 1,2; Ixxix. 5. Disposer of all 
 thinss: Graece dea-TroTa: Jer. i. 6. LXX. Jude 4. 2 Pet. ii. 1. beai' with 
 adversaries, &c.: Ps. xliv. 22, 2S ; Ixxiv. 10; Ixxix. 2, 9, 11. Dent, xxxii. 43. 
 Luke xviii. 7, 8, and see 2 Esd. xv. 8. 
 
 V. 11. holy linen garments: Lev. xvi. 4; vi. 10. need of patience, Sec: Heb. 
 X. S6, 37 ; xi. 40; xii. 4. Ps. xliv. 22. 
 
 V. 12. the earth did quake, &c. : Isai. xiii. 10. Joel ii. 10, 31. Ezek. xxxii. 7. 
 
 V. 9. Souls under the altar.'] On 'the 
 state of the departed/ see Appendix D. 
 
 V. 10. Avenr/e our blood.] It should be 
 obseiTcd, that such a cry, like many ap- 
 parent imprecations in the Psalms, is by 
 no means to be understood as breathing 
 that vindictive spirit which is plainly con- 
 traiy to the Gospel, — but it is merely 
 an expression of faith in the promises of 
 God to the righteous, and His threaten- 
 ings to the wicked. 
 
 ' Cum Scriptura prrccipiat malum pro 
 malo non reddere, et Dominus dicat in 
 Evangelio, Diligite inimicos vestros, et 
 henefacite iis qui oderunt vos ; quid est 
 quod sancti in ccelestibus constituti tdtio- 
 neni dc inimicis suis cxpetant r Sed sci- 
 
 raus sanctos Dei diem ultimum desiderare, 
 in quo et corpora et mercedem plenam 
 laborum suorum a Domino percipient. 
 Nam hunc diem Dominus desiderandum 
 esse discipulis suis manifestavit, CLim 
 signa dici judicii prsediceret, dicens ' cum 
 autem videritis hcec fieri, respicite et levate 
 capita vestra, quoniain appropinquavit 
 redemptio vestra.' Et in oratione Domi- 
 nica assidue petimus, ut adveniat regnum 
 tuimi. Vei'um quia sanctorum resm'rec- 
 tio atque glorificatio in die judicii fiet, 
 et dies judicii damnatio erit improborum, 
 sancti ultionem de inimicis suis postulant 
 
 QUANDO PETUNT UT DIES DOMINI VEXIAT.' 
 
 Jierenrjaadi Expositio. 
 
 V. 12. When he had opened the sixth 
 
 ( -H ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. VI. 
 
 I looked, and behold ! the earth did quake, and 
 the heavens tremble ; the sun was turned mto 
 darkness, and the moon into blood.' 
 
 * And all the host of heaven was dissolved, 
 and the heavens rolled together as a scroll, and 
 all their host did fall, as the leaf falleth off from 
 the vine, and as a falling fig from the fig-tree : and 
 I beheld the mountains, and thev trembled ; and 
 the hills Avere carried into the midst of the sea.' 
 
 And * the kings of the earth, and the nobles, 
 and the rich men, the chief captains, and the 
 men of power,' and every ' bond'man and every 
 free'man, / beheld, ' going into the holes of the 
 rocks and into the caves of the earth.' 
 
 And * they said to the mountains. Cover us, 
 and to the hills. Fall on us, and hide us from 
 the presence of Him that sitteth on the throne, 
 and from the wrath of His Anointed :' 
 
 For ' the great and terrible day of the Lord 
 is come, and who may abide it V 
 
 lo, there was a ^eat earth- 
 quake; and the sun became 
 black as sackcloth of hair, 
 and the moon became as 
 blood; 
 
 And the stars of heaven 13 
 fell unto the earth, even as a 
 fis tree casteth her untimely 
 fip;s, when she is shaken of 
 a mighty wind. 
 
 And the heaven departed -i < 
 as a scrowl when it is rolled 
 together; and every moun- 
 tain and island were moved 
 out of their places. 
 
 And the kings of the earth, -i r 
 and the great men, and the 
 rich men, and the chief cap- 
 tains, and the mighty men, 
 and every bondman, and 
 every free man, hid them- 
 selves in the dens and in the 
 rocks of the mountains ; 
 
 And said to the mountains J^ g 
 and rocks, Fall on us, and 
 hide us from the face of him 
 that sitteth on the throne, 
 and from the wrath of the 
 Lamb: 
 
 For the great day of his J 7 
 wrath is come ; and who shall 
 be able to stand? 
 
 vv. 13,14. all the host .Jig-tree: Isai. xxxiv. 4. the mountains, &c. : Jer. 
 
 iv. 24. Ps. xlvi. 2. 
 V. 15. kings of the earth, &c.: Jer. xxv. 20 — 26. Ezek. xxxix. 18. nobles and 
 
 captains: Mark vi. 21. Joel iii. 9- Isai. ii. 9. rich men: James v. 1. Luke 
 
 vi. 24. Mark x. 23, 24. bond arid free: 1 Cor. xii. 13. Gal. iii. 28. Eph. 
 
 vi. 8. into the holes. Sec: Isai. ii. 19. 
 V. 16. said to the moimtains, &c.: Hos. x. 7. hide from the presetice, &c,: Gen. 
 
 iii. 8. Isai. vi. 1. wrath of his Anointed : Ps. ii. 12, 2. 
 V. 17- defy of the Lord, Sec: Joel ii. 11. Isai. xiii. 9' who mat/ abide it ? Mai. iii. 2. 
 
 seal.] As the different opinions on this 
 seal are given in the Appendix, we need 
 only repeat the general observation, that 
 even understanding it in its complete and 
 final sense, of the general Judgment, 
 there is nothing to hinder our admitting 
 its application in a primary sense to the 
 times of Constantine. Its application to 
 tlie fall of Jerusalem was a vei-y ancient 
 one ; and so Berengaudus : — and what is 
 
 this but the same principle, only other- 
 wise applied ? It is indeed on this very 
 passage that Woodhouse, though not in- 
 clined to apply the seal to Constantine, 
 insists at large on the 'donhle sense' of 
 prophecy, and shews it to rest on ' indu- 
 bitable authority.' 
 
 V. 12. TTie sun became black, d^c] For 
 explanation of this imagery, see further 
 the note ch. viii. 12. 
 
 ( 55 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 CllAl^TER VII. 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THE fust Six Seals are now past, each fraught with important results to the 
 Church :— and seeming, now to threaten imminent destruction, now to promise 
 increasing prosperity. In this vicissitude of good and evil, the time would seem well 
 chosen for giving some more positive declaration to which side the victory should 
 ultimately incline. And accordingly it seems the special o])ject of the present Vision, 
 to carry us forward to the regions of eternal rest and peace, where the palm-bearing 
 multitudes, with their celestial songs, convey to the mind some idea of the ultimate glory 
 and triumph of the Church. 
 
 There is a remarkable similarity between Chap. vii. and xiv. — the one, a scene pre- 
 cedinf the opening of the seventh seal, the other, preceding the sounding of the seventh 
 trumpet. In both is represented, of course by anticipation, the company of the faith- 
 ful who have passed unhurt through the trials pourtrayed under the seal, and the 
 trumpet, respectively. 
 
 This Chapter is appointed by the Church for the Epistle on All Saints' Bay. 
 
 SCENE THE THIRD (Continued). 
 
 Scenery as before. 
 
 The Sealing mid Palm-hearing Visions. The ANTHEM, and 
 a Description of the Hapjyiness of the Blessed. 
 
 And after these things I A ND after tliesG tliiiigs I saw four angels 
 
 saw four angels standin-? on /^ j_ ^• - .1 r c J.^ j.1 
 
 the four corners of theearth, l-^ Standing at tllG four COmei'S of tllG Garth, 
 
 holding the four winds of the ± _^ holcUno' back ' tliG four wmds of the hea- 
 
 earth, that the wind should '=' 
 
 not blow on the earth, nor on ' yen wMch strove' upon the earth and ' upon 
 
 the sea, nor on any tree. 
 
 And I saw another angel 
 
 ' the sea,' and upon the trees of the earth. 
 
 ascending from the east, And I saw anothcr angel ascending from 
 
 V.I. four winds: Dan. vii. 2. Jer. xlix. 30. Zech. ii. 6. Matt. xxiv. 31. .strove 
 
 upon the sea : Dan. vii. 2. 
 V. 2. east: duaToXri. Luke i. 78. go and set a mark, SiC: Ezek. ix, 4. it was 
 
 given : John xix. 11. 
 
 V. 1. Ilvhlinf] hack the four ivincls.] 
 Implying a suspension of the judgments, 
 
 which were soon to fall on the world, and 
 which follow in ch. viii. 5 — 13. 
 
 ( r>6 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. vir. 
 
 ' the sunrising/ and ' the Lord said unto him, Go 
 ' and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men 
 ' that sigh and that cry for all the abominations 
 ' of Israel :' and he cried with a loud voice to the 
 four angels, to whom ' it was given' to hurt the 
 earth and the sea, 
 
 Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, 
 nor the trees, till we have ' marked the servants 
 ' of our God in their foreheads.' 
 
 And I heard the number of them which 
 were sealed ; and there were sealed an hundred 
 and forty and four thousand of ' all the tribes of 
 ' the children of Israel.' 
 
 Of the tribe of Judah ivere sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed 
 twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Gad were 
 sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 having the seal of the living 
 God: and he cried with a 
 loud voice to the four angels, 
 to whom it was given to hurt 
 the earth and the sea, 
 
 Saying, Hurt not the eartii, 
 neither thi; sea, nor the trees, 
 till we have sealed the ser- 
 vants of our God in their 
 foreheads. 
 
 And 1 heard the number 
 of them which were sealed : 
 and there were sealed an 
 hundred and forty and four 
 thousand of all the tribes of 
 the children of Israel. 
 
 Of the tribe of Juda were 
 sealed twelve thousand. Of 
 the tribe of Reuben were 
 sealed twelve thousand. Of 
 the tribe of Gad were sealed 
 twelve thousand. 
 
 V. 3. vnirked, &c. vid. ver. 2. servants of God. 
 V. 4. all the tribes, &c. : Numb. i. &c. 
 
 V, 3. The servants of our God.] Not, 
 therefore, the literal Israelites only, as it 
 might appear from the first view of the 
 verses following, but all God's faithful 
 people. Some suppose w. 4 — 8 to mean 
 the faithful among the Jews; — v. 9, the 
 faithful in all other nations. 
 
 V. 3. Till we have sealed.] The use of 
 the plural seems to intimate that the 
 Speaker in this instance is one of the 
 Persons in the blessed Trinity. Comp. 
 Gen. i. 26 ; iii. 22 ; xi. 9. Is. vi. 8. Elliott. 
 
 V. 4. Forty and four thousand.] As 
 the same number is mentioned in every 
 tribe, this may reasonably be considered a 
 mere general expression for a large number. 
 
 vv. 4 — 8. Another peculiarity in this 
 enumeration is ' that the tribe of Dan 
 is omitted, and that that of Levi, which, 
 being dispersed among the other tribes 
 
 for the pui-poses of ministration, had no 
 allotment in Canaan, is taken into its 
 place. The reason of the latter may bo, 
 that, now being to enter the heavenly 
 Canaan, where there is no temple, and 
 where all are priests to God (Rev. xxi. 22 ; 
 V. 10), there is no longer need of a pecu- 
 liar priesthood ; and therefore this tribe 
 seems properly to resume its station 
 among the brethren. For the omission of 
 Dan, the reason commonly given is, that 
 this tribe, by its early apostacy, became 
 the common receptacle of idols, and tho 
 corrupter of the rest (Judg. xviii. 1 Kings 
 xii. 30). The same cause is assigned for 
 the omission of the name of Ephraim ; the 
 name of Joseph, the Father, being hero 
 added instead.' IIos. iv. 17, &c. With the 
 whole enumeration compare Numb. xii. 
 Dcut. xxxiii. Ezek. xlviii. Woodhouse. 
 
 ( 
 
 .'57 
 
 ) 
 
Cii. VII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 Q Of the tribe of Aser i<'er« 
 
 seiiled twelve tliuiisand. Of 
 the tribe of Nepthalim were 
 sealed twelve thousand. Of 
 the tribe of Mimasses were 
 sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 ^ Of the tribe of Simeon were 
 
 sealed twelve thousand. Of 
 the tribe of Levi wfce sealed 
 twelve thousand. Of the 
 tribe of Issachar were sealed 
 twelve thousand. 
 
 g Of the tribe of Zabulon 
 
 were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Joseph were 
 sealed twelve thousand. Of 
 the tribe of Benjamin were 
 sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 Q After this I beheld, and, 
 
 lo, a great multitude, which 
 no man could number, of all 
 nations, and kindreds, and 
 people, and tongues, stood 
 before the throne, and before 
 the Lamb, clothed with white 
 robes, and palms in their 
 hands ; 
 
 JQ And cried with a loud 
 
 voice, saying, Salvation to 
 our God which sitteth upon 
 the throne, and unto the 
 Lamb. 
 
 Of the tribe of Aser ?yg?'<? sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Nepthalim were sealed 
 twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Manasses we)^e 
 sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Simeon tvere sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Levi were sealed 
 twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Issachar were 
 sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Zabulon 7vere sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Joseph wei^e sealed 
 twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Benjamin were 
 sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 After this ' I looked, and behold ' the pre- 
 dicted ' gathering of all people and nations and 
 ' languages, in numher as the sand of the sea, 
 ' which cannot be numbered for multitude :' and 
 they ' offered their sacrifice of praise before the 
 ' throne and before the Lamb, arrayed in white 
 * linen, and liamng branches of palm trees' in 
 their hands ; 
 
 And ' they shout with a loud voice,' saying, 
 
 V. 9- 1 looked, Sec. Ezek. i. 4. gathering of all people, &c.: Gen. xlix. 10; 
 xxxii. 12. Isai. Ixvi. 18. Dan. iii. 7- Hos. i. 10. offered, &c. : Heb. xiii. 15. 
 arrayed, &c.: 2 Chron. v. 12. palm branches: Lev. xxiii. 40. Neh. viii. 15. 
 2 Mace. X. 7. Matt. xxi. 8. 
 
 ( 58 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. [Cii. VII. 
 
 THE ANTHEM, 
 
 A SONG OF THE REDEEMED, 
 
 ascribing 
 SALVATION unto GOD, and unto The LAMB. 
 
 Ver. 10. 
 
 Tnuu hast saved us now, Lord, and we will praise Thee : 
 
 Thou hast heard us, and art become our Salvation. 
 
 Salvation belongeth unto the LORD ; 
 
 To the LORD only, and to His Anointed. 
 
 He was brought as a LAMB to the slaughter: 5 
 
 He humbled himself, and became obedient unto death ; — 
 
 Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, 
 
 He hath crowned Him with glory and honour. 
 
 And all the Auj^els stood * round about the ^""^ "" "^^ *"^^^^ ^'°°^ H 
 
 '-' round about the throne, and 
 
 • throne and about the elders and the four living «ioM< the eiders and the four 
 
 l)G3.sts 3.nrl fpll lipforG tli6 
 
 ' creatures,' and they ' fell on' their faces, and throne' on their faces, and 
 ' worshipped God, saying Amen,' worshipped God, 
 
 V. 10, shotd ivillt aloud voice: Ezra iii. 11. 2 Chron. xv. 14, &c. 
 
 — 1. 2 Ps. cxviii. 25. 21. Matt. xxi. 9. 1 Chron. xix. 13. Obs. The cry, 
 
 ' Hosannah,' uttered by the admiring multitude, and equivalent 
 to ' God save him,' may be here conceived to be changed into a 
 note of praise for ' salvation ' already past. 
 
 — 3 Ps. iii. 8 ; Ixviii. 20; xliv. 3 — 8; cxv; cxviii. Jer. iii. 23. 
 
 — 4 Ps. Ixii. 6; ii. 2. 
 
 — 5 Isai. liii. 7. John i. 29, 36. 1 Pet. i. I9. 
 
 — 6 Phil. ii. 8. Heb. ii. 9. 
 
 — 7, 8, Phil. ii. 9. Heb. i. 3; ii. 9; viii. 1. Ephes. i. 21. 
 
 V. 11. roinid about the throne, See: see at Chap. iv. Jell on their faces, &c. : 
 Josh. V. 14. 
 
 ( •'^9 ) 
 
Cii. VII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 10 SayiiiR, Amen: Hlessiii<r, 
 
 and elfry, and wisdom, and 
 thanksg;iving, and honour, 
 and power, and inig;ht, be 
 unto our God for ever and 
 ever. Amen. 
 
 CHORUS 
 
 on 
 
 DOXOLOGY. 
 
 Ver. 12. 
 
 The Blessing, the Glory, the Wisdom, 
 The Thanksgiving, the Honour, 
 The Power, the Might, 
 Be ascribed unto our GOD for ever and ever. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 And one of the elders an- 
 swered, saying unto me, 
 What are these which are 
 arrayed in white robes? and 
 whence came they? 
 
 And I said unto him, Sir, 
 thou knowest. And he said 
 to me. These are they which 
 came out of great tribulation, 
 and have washed their robes, 
 and made them white in the 
 blood of the Lamb. 
 
 And one of the elders ' answered and spake 
 ' unto me, saying, What are these that are ar- 
 ' rayed in the white linen robes ? and whence 
 ' came they V 
 
 'And I said' unto him, 'My Lord,' thou 
 knowest. And he said to me. These are those 
 ' many,' who, in that ' time of trouble and great 
 ' tribulation, such as never was from the begin- 
 ' ning of the world, were purified and made 
 ' white and tried ; and they washed' their robes, 
 
 V. 12. saying, 
 
 Amen: 1 Chron. xvi, 36. Neh. v. 13. 1 Cor. xlv. 16. 
 
 — The Doxology : 1 Chron. xvi. 8, 34. xxix. 13, &c. Matt. vi. 13. Ps. 
 
 cvi. 1 ; cxviii. 1, &c. And see at v. 12 : where 'riches' are ascribed to 
 God, as here ' thanksgiving:' the rest is the same, except in the order of 
 the words. Observe the Heptade of attributes in both. 
 
 — For ever and ever: 1 Chron. xvi. 36. Heb. xiii. 21. 
 V. 13. answered. Sec. : Zech, iv. 4. 
 
 v. 14. And I said, &c. : Zech. iv. 5. many shall be piirijied, &c. : Dan. xii. 10; 
 xi. 55. time of great tribulation, &c.: Dan. xii. 1. Matt. xxiv. 21. Mark 
 xiii. 19. In Matthew the words are the same: Q\t^i<; jxejaXri. washed, &.C.: 
 Isai. i. 16. Zech. xiii. I. 
 
 V. 12. Blessing and glory. . . he unto our 
 God. The same Doxology, with its solemn 
 Ilcptade of praises, and by the same 
 voices of Saints and Angels, is ascribed in 
 Chap. V. 12, to ' the Lamb,' as is here pre- 
 sented to the Eternal Father Himself 
 
 Had it been the intention of the inspired 
 Apostle to represent the perfect equality, 
 as touching their divinity, of Father and 
 Son, he could scarcely have done it in a 
 more emphatic manner. 
 
 ( 60 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. [Ch. VIT. YIII. 
 
 'and made them clean in the fountain opened 
 
 * for sin and uncleanness.' 
 
 'And so an entrance is ministered to them Th-efore are they before ^^ 
 
 j-M-Lx^ ijv^ the throne of God, and serve 
 
 ' abundantly, to become Kings and Priests, by i'"" Jay and niRht in his 
 
 . 1 !• 1 temple: and he that sitteth 
 
 ' day and by night standing in the temple ot the on the throne shaii dweii 
 
 'Lord, and offering him the sacrifice of praise --"^them. 
 
 * continually ; and He that sitteth on the throne 
 
 * shall dwell among them.' They shallhungemo more, . . 
 
 •'They shall not hun<?er nor thirst; neither neither thirst anymore; neu 
 
 •' ~ ther shall the sun light on 
 
 * shall the heat nor sun smite them;' them, nor any heat. 
 
 ' For He that hath mercy on them shall lead the"midstofrethrone shall '^^ 
 
 ' them ; even by the springs of water shall He ^'''^ '^''"' ''"'^ '^^" ^'^^ 
 
 •^ ^ ^ them unto living fountains 
 
 'guide them; and the Lord God shall wipe away of waters: and God shaii 
 
 _ 1 • f» ' '^^'P^ away all tears from 
 
 ' all tears irom their laces. their eyes, 
 
 V. 15. an entrance, Sec. : 2 Pet. i. 11. Kings and Priests : 1 Pet. ii. 9. />»_?/ day 
 and night, &c. : Ps. cxxxiv. 1 ; cxxxv. 2. offering, &c. ; Heb. xiii. 15. dwell 
 among tliem : Ps. Ixviii. 18. Ezek. xxxvii. 27j &c. Zeph. iii. 17. Zech. ii. 10. 
 Isai. Ivii. 15. 
 
 vv. l6, 17. They shall not hunger . . .guide them : Isai. xlix. 10. wipe away, &c. : 
 Isai. xxv. 8. 
 
 I 
 
 CHAPTER Vm. 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE ON THE SEVENTH SEAL. 
 
 THE first thing to be noticed on this Chapter, is the range, or extent, of the Seventh 
 Seal. It can scarcely be doubted that it reaches from here, we may say, to the 
 end of the book ; or, at least, that it includes both the Seven Trumpets and the Seven 
 Vials. For either we must suppose it fulfilled in the half -hour' s silence spoken of in 
 ver. 1 of this Chapter, or else carried on through all that follows, since no indication of 
 any discontinuance is afterwards given. The first of these suppositions is little likely in 
 itself; and, I think, is quite overthrown by a comparison of the manner in which the 
 other seals are introduced : see vi. 2, 3, 4, &c. 
 
 Viewing it then, under the oidy remaining hypothesis, as in its full extent ranging 
 over the whole of the book, we perceive the great importance of this Seventh Seal, and 
 we learn to connect the seven-sealed book in Chap. v. with the whole contents of the 
 Revelation. And so Mede, Newton, Cuninghame, &c. 
 
 ON THE TRUMPETS. 
 
 ' Commentators are very generally, and very reasonably, agreed, that at least the 
 first three Trumpets relate to the subversion of the Roman Imperial dignity in the 
 Western, or Latin Empire.' Faber, B. iv. Chap. v. 
 
 ( 61 ) 
 
Cii. VIIL] THE REVELATION. 
 
 Were it needful to confirm by argument so general a consent, we might draw atten- 
 tion to the peculiar nature of the imageiy, particularly in vcr. 7 — 12 of this Chapter. 
 Earth, sea, rivers, fountains, trees, winds, tlie sun, the moon, tlie stars — every element and 
 every part of nature seem returning to their original chaos. What imagery could have 
 been chosen more apt than this to depict the utter havoc and confusion, nay, the very 
 dissolution of the Roman Empire, under the several incursions of the Gothic tribes ? 
 
 Historians have noticed particularly the four successive descents upon Italy of the 
 following tribes: the Gotlis, under Rhadagaisus and Alaric; the Huns, under Attila; 
 the Vandals, under Genseric; and the Tlcruli, under Odoacer. We need not add the 
 Lombards, because they came after the final extinction of the Emperorship under the 
 last of those just mentioned. In exact correspondence with the history, we have the 
 first Four Trumpets denouncing the four several stages of destruction. And when we 
 consider that this whole period was pronounced by Robertson, * the most calamitous of 
 any hitherto known in the history of the Roman people;' — when we know how the whole 
 world, and the whole Christian Church, was concerned in the results of that calamity — 
 we cannot consider it beneath the dignity of an Inspired Prophecy to have taken notice 
 of such a catastrophe. 
 
 From Rev. ix. 20, 21, we may further conclude, that the judgments now threatened 
 were occasioned by the heathenish and idolatrous practices of the lands against which 
 those judgments were directed. 'And the rest of the men, which were not killed by tlie 
 plague, yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and 
 idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood ; which neither can see, nor hear, 
 nor walk : Neither repented they of their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of tlieir 
 fornication, nor of tlieir thefts' 
 
 We may also observe, in the trumpets generally, some resemblance to the Ten plagues 
 of Egypt ; and such indeed is the very word used for the visitations here denounced. 
 Rev. ix. 20. 
 
 And lastly, the Trumpets, like the Seals, may have a remote typical reference to 
 later periods, and more especially to that awful time, when ' the Trumpet shall sound, 
 and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.' 1 Cor. xv, 52. 
 Matt. xxiv. 31. 1 Thess. iv. 16. 
 
 On this part of the prophecy the reader would do well to compare the accounts in 
 Keith and Elliott. In Gibbon's Decline and Fall he may also see a full history of the 
 period supposed to be embraced. Chaps, xxx — xxxvii. and xliii. 
 
 ( 62 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. VIII. 
 
 PART II. Scene IV. 
 
 Scenei'y as before. 
 
 Opening of the Seventh Seal. A silence precedes, and is followed 
 by the first Four Trumpets. The last Three, or the Woe, 
 F Trumpets, are announced. 
 
 k ND when he had opened the seventh seal, 
 
 /% it seemed as thoiigli ' all the ' heaven 
 
 -^ -^- ' kept silence before Him,' as ' at the time 
 
 ' of incense :' for ' the day of the Lord was at 
 
 ' hand, and the Lord had prepared a sacrifice.' 
 
 And like the ' trumpeters' that ' sounded in 
 ' the temple until the burnt-offering was finished,' 
 I saw ' the seven angels which go in and out 
 ' before the Holy One,' and to them were given 
 ' seven trumpets.' 
 
 And ' One like the Angel- Jehovah' came 
 
 And when he had opened 
 the seventli seal, there was 
 silence in heaven about the 
 space of half an hour. 
 
 And I saw the seven an- 
 gels which stood before God ; 
 and to them were given seven 
 trumpets. 
 
 And another angel came 
 and stood at the altar, having 
 
 V. 1. kept silence: Hab. ii. 20. Zech. ii. 13. Ps. Ixxvi. 8, Q. time of inceiisc : 
 
 Luke i. 10. day of the Lord, &c. : Zeph. i. 7, l^ — 16. 
 V. 2. trumpeters, &c. : 2 Chron. xxix. 28. seven angels, &:c.: Tobit xii. 15. seven 
 
 tnimpels : Josh. vi. 6. and see Zeph. i. If). Joel ii. 1. 
 V. 3. like the An gel- Jehovah: Dan. iii. 25. . Mai. iii. 1. Isai. Ixiii. 9. the altar, 
 
 2 
 
 V. 1. There VJCLS silence in heaven. ~\ Most 
 interpreters agree, this silence in heaven for 
 /ta//' an /towr is an allusion to the manner 
 of the Temple-worship, that, while the 
 Priest offered incense in the Holy Place, 
 the whole people prayed without in si- 
 lence, or privately to themselves. Low- 
 man. Newton. 
 
 V. 2. >S'ei'en trumpets.^ Trumpets were 
 in use amonsr the Israelites for several 
 purposes : first, for assembling the people, 
 or their leaders ; or, secondly, to express 
 joy and exultation on solemn festivals; or, 
 lastly, to give signal when the camp was 
 to move, or the host to go forth to battle ; 
 
 on which occasion the trumpets were to 
 " sound an alarm," after a manner not 
 used on other occasions. Deut. x. Of this 
 latter kind we may account the seven trum- 
 pets of the angels. Woodhouse, on viii. 6. 
 
 He might have added the daily use of 
 Trumpets, by which, as by ringing of the 
 Church-bell, the people were called to the 
 Temple, when it was the time of morning 
 sacrifice. They also played occasionally 
 during the service. On the eve of great 
 feast-days they sounded twice more. And 
 to all this there seems a special allusion 
 in this passage of Revelation. Lightfoot, 
 on the Temple Service, Chap, vii, § 2. 
 
 ( fis ) 
 
Cii. VIII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 a golden censer; and there 
 was given unto him much 
 incense, tliat he sliould oiler 
 it with the prayers of all 
 saints upon the golden altar 
 which was before the throne. 
 
 And the smoke of the in- 
 cense, irhic/i came with the 
 prayers of the saints, ascend- 
 ed up before God out of the 
 angel's hand. 
 
 And the angel took the 
 censer, and filled it with fire 
 of the altar, and cast (7 into 
 
 and ' stood at the altar,' having like * the High 
 ' Priest a golden censer ;' and the attendant 
 anrjels gave him much incense, that he should 
 put it to 'the prayers of the saints' upon 'the 
 ' golden altar which was before' the throne. 
 
 And ' the sweet savour,' 7vhich was ^mt to 
 
 * the prayers of the saints went up with accept- 
 
 * ance before God,' out of the hand of ' the great 
 ' High Priest.' 
 
 And He took the censer, ' and put fire there- 
 'on from off the altar, and scattered it over' the 
 
 &c.: Exod. XXX. 1 — 3; xl. 5. 2 Chron. iv. 19. stood at, &c.: Luke i. 11. 
 
 Amos ix. 1. golden censer: Heb. ix. 4. Lev. xvi. 12- Numb. xvi. 46, 47- 
 
 prayers of Uie saints : Tobit xii. 15. Ps. Ixxix. 2, 11, 12. 
 V. 4. the sweet savour: Gen. viii. 21. Lev. xxvi. .31. went up, &c.: Acts x. 4. 
 
 Ps. cxH. 2. great High Priest : Heb. iv. 14. 
 V. 5. put fire, &c.: Numb. xvi. 46. Lev. xvi. 12. Ezek. x. 2. cast tipon it, &c. : 
 
 Ps. Ixxviii. 49. thtoiders, Sec: Exod. xix. 16. John xii. 28, 29. Ps. xviii. 
 
 7, 13, 14. 2Esd. xvi. 9, 10. 
 
 V. 3. having a golden censer. '\ 'The 
 custom was, on other days, for one of the 
 Priests to take fire from the great altar, in 
 a silver censer; but on the great day of 
 Atonement, tor the High Priest to take fire 
 in a golden censer; and when he was come 
 down from the great altar, he took incense 
 from one of the Priests who brought it to 
 him, and went with it to the golden altar, 
 and while he offered the incense, the 
 people prayed without.' Sir Isaac New- 
 ton. Lightfoot. 
 
 V. 4. The prayers of the saints. '\ The 
 special subject of these prayers may be 
 inferred from a former mention of them. 
 (Chap. vi. 10.) We have there "the ci-y 
 of the souls under the altar;" and they say. 
 How long, O Lord, dost thou not judge and 
 avenge our Mood on them that dwell on the 
 earth ? In other words, their prayer is 
 for the hastening of Christ's kingdom, and 
 for their own perfect consummation and 
 
 bliss, together with their brethren, in that 
 eternal kingdom. But as this wish in- 
 volves the punishment of the ungodly, it 
 is expressed as a cry for judgment and 
 for vengeance upon them (Comp. v. 8; 
 and see the Note, vi. 10). Tm-ning now 
 to the passage before us, wo have an im- 
 portant light both on the significance of 
 the fire, and the incense cast upon the 
 earth, and on the general meaning of the 
 Trumpets following. By the one we may 
 understand, this prayer for judgment, and 
 the general answer returned to it ; by the 
 other, the particular judgments, which 
 God, in answer to the prayer, had pre- 
 pared for the impenitent. ' Implevit ange- 
 lus thuribidwn, &c. : nempe ut hoc ritu 
 indicaret quorsum spectarent preces istae 
 quas ad Deum corameantes grato odore 
 perfuderat; scilicet, ad vindictam in Ter- 
 ricolas impetrandam, qui sanctos Iseserant, 
 immosanguinemeorum effuderant.' Mede. 
 
 ( 64 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. vm. 
 
 earth ; and as ' he cast upon it the fierceness of the earth : and there were 
 
 ' His anger, wrath, and indignation and trouble, l^r^'trirr" 
 
 ' there were voices and thunders and lightnings, 'i""''^- 
 ' and the earth sliook and trembled.' 
 
 And * the seven Angels' which had the Andthe seven angeis which 
 
 ... had the seven trumpets pre- 
 
 ' seven trumpets' prepared themselves to sound, pared themselves to sound. 
 
 The First Four Trumpets, 
 
 |HE first Angel sounded, ' and there was 
 
 Thu, nrsr Angei sounaea, ' ana tnere was The first angei sounded, 
 
 / 1 •! 1 £„ • 1 J' 'j-l 111 1 ^nd there followed hail and 
 
 ' hail and nre mmmed with blood ; and «,„,,„,,, 
 
 o , i* .v^ nre mintfled with blood, and 
 
 they were ' cast upon' the land ; for ' as a tempest ^'^^^ ^'^•"•^ •^^s* ^p°" *'>« 
 
 ^ earth : and the third part of 
 
 ' of hail and a destroying storm,' He shall send trees was bumt up, and aii 
 
 Bis 'mighty one from the North, to cover the ^''^" ^""^^^ "'^^ umtup. 
 
 V. 6. seven angels, Sec: see ver. 2. 
 
 V. 7. hail and Jire: Exod. ix. 24. tempest of hail, &c.: Isai. xxviii. 2. Ezek. 
 
 xxxviii. 9j 22 ; xx. 47. from the North : Isai. xli. 25. third part: Ezek. v. 12. 
 
 Zech. xiii. 8,9- trees, &c.: 2 Kings xix. 23. Isai. xxxvii. 24; ii. 12, 13. green 
 
 thing: Exod. x. 15. 
 
 V. 6. And the seven angels prepared them- 
 selves to sound.] The incense being kin- 
 dled, the trumpets now appear to summon 
 to an extraordinary sacrifice. Mede and 
 Bp. Newton have observed from Philo, 
 ' That the incense used to be offered be/ore 
 the morning, and after the evening sacri- 
 fice ; — and while the sacrifices were made, 
 the voices, and instruments, and trumpets 
 sounded.' But besides this, it is obvious, 
 that on particular festivals, when additional 
 sacrifices were to be offered, those would 
 follow altogether the incense service. 
 How admirably, then, is the imagery hero 
 suited to the subject! For the whole 
 scene is but a prelude to a course of 
 Divine judgments, destined to end in that 
 signal overthrow of the enemies of the 
 Gospel, which in this very book, as in the 
 older Prophets, is emphatically spoken of 
 
 n. p. R. 
 
 ( C^r. ) 
 
 as the Great Sacrifice in the day of the 
 Lord.' See Rev. xix. 17, 18; and com- 
 pare Ezek. xxxix. 17, 18, and Zeph. i. 7. 
 
 V. 7. Tlie third part of the earth.] 'The 
 earth, throughout the Apocalypse, typifies 
 the territorial platform of the Roman Em- 
 pire.' Faber. 
 
 ' The third part ' may be either a general 
 expression for ' a considerable part,' as in 
 the passages quoted above ; and see Rev. 
 xvi. 19; or, as Mr. Faber with more proba- 
 bility thinks, it may allude to the division 
 made of the Roman Empire, at the death 
 of Theodosius, into East and "West, the 
 Southern provinces being gradually merged 
 in the other two : — in which case, ' the 
 third part' will signify the Western Roman 
 Empire. See Faber's Sacred Calendar, 
 B. IV. Chap. v. 
 
 v. 7. The first angel sounded.] Referred 
 
 generally 
 
Ch. VIII] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 8 
 
 10 
 
 And the second nngel 
 sounded, and as it were a 
 great mountain burning with 
 fire was cast into the sea: 
 and the third part of the sea 
 became blood ; 
 
 And the third part of the 
 creatures which were in the 
 sea, and had life, died ; and 
 the third part of the ships 
 were destroyed. 
 
 And the third angel sound- 
 ed, and there fell a great star 
 from heaven, burning as it 
 were a lamp, and it fell upon 
 the third part of the rivers, 
 and upon the fountains of 
 waters ; 
 
 'land; — 'him, and his bands, and many people 
 ' with him ; and the third part of tlie choice 
 ' trees thereof was burnt up, and there remained 
 ' not any green thing.' 
 
 And the second Angel sounded, and I saw 
 as it were ' a destroying mountain' burning with 
 fire, and descending upon ' the sea ;' and ' the 
 ' third part of the sea became blood ;' 
 
 And ' the third part of the creatures which 
 were in the sea, and had life, died; and 'the 
 ' third part of the ships' were destroyed. 
 
 And the third Angel sounded, and like ' a 
 ' smoking firebrand' there fell 'an horrible star' 
 from heaven; and it fell upon 'the third part 
 ' of the springs and fountains of waters.' 
 
 V. 8. deslroi/ing mountain: Jer. li. 25. the sea: Zech. ix. 4; x. II. Ezek. 
 
 xxxviii. 20. became blood: Exod. vii. ip. third part : see at ver. 7. 
 V. 9. the ships : Isai. ii. I6. Ps. cvii. 23. 
 V. 10. a smoking firebrand : l&a.i.\n.4f. an horrible star : 2 Esd. xv. 40, 44. Comp. 
 
 Judg. V.20. springs and fountains : Hos.xiii. 15. Exod. vii. 20, 21. Jer. li. 36. 
 
 Ps. civ. 10. Comp. Gert. vii. II, and Rev. vii. 17- waters: Numb. xxiv. 7, &c. 
 
 generally to the incursions of Alaric, 
 and Rhadagaisus, who, at the head of the 
 Gothic tribes, ransacked Italy and took 
 Rome. A.D. 39G — 410. Mede, Daubuz, 
 Newton, Faber, Cuninghame, Elliott, Keith, 
 &c. 
 
 V. 8. And the second angel soundcdJ] 
 Under this trumpet is noted the fm-ther 
 progress of the Gothic arms, and their 
 gradual conquest of all the Roman pro- 
 vinces, here represented by the sea. a.d. 
 410 — 429. Mede, Daubuz. 
 
 By some this trumpet is referred, more 
 especially, to the destruction of the naval 
 power of the Romans by the Vandal King 
 Genseric. a.d. 455 — 468. Faber, Elliott, 
 Keith. 
 
 But this seems to fall too late, unless 
 
 we begin to reckon from a. d. 429, when 
 Qcnscric first put to sea from Spain. 
 
 V. 10. And the third angel sounded. 
 This third trumpet seems, with good rea- 
 son, referi'cd to Attila, king of the Huns, 
 A.D. 442 — 453. Like a falling star, his 
 descent on Italy was sudden and unex- 
 pected. The bitterness of tlie waters would, 
 on this interpretation, be verified by those 
 tributary nations of the Rhenish and 
 Alpine provinces, to whom the Romans 
 had once looked for the recruiting of their 
 armies, but who now turned their arms 
 against them, and sj^read everywhere 
 dismay and death: see 1 Sam. xv. 32. 
 Ruth i. 20. Daubuz, Keith, Elliott, New- 
 ton. 
 
 ( 66 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. VIIL 
 
 And the name of the star is ' Wormwood ;' 
 and ' the third part of the waters' became ' worm- 
 ' wood,' and many men died of the waters, as 
 those who ' drink the water of gall.' 
 
 And the fourth Angel sounded, and ' the 
 'heaven was covered' in 'the third part' of it, 
 * and the stars thereof made dark ; the sun was 
 ' covered with a cloud, and the moon did not give 
 ' her light ; the third part of the bright lights of 
 'heaven were made dark, and darkness was set 
 ' upon the land.' 
 
 And I looked, and heard an Angel flying 
 through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud 
 voice, ' Woe ! Woe !' Woe ! ' to the inhabitants of 
 
 And the name of the star 
 is called Wormwood : and the 
 tliird part of the waters be- 
 came wormwood ; and many 
 men died of the waters, be- 
 cause they were made bitter. 
 
 And the fourth angel 
 sounded, and the third part 
 of the sun was smitten, and 
 the third part of the moon, 
 and the third part of the 
 stars; so as the third part of 
 them was darkened, and the 
 day shone not for a third part 
 of it, and the night likewise. 
 
 And I beheld, and heard 
 an angel flying through tlie 
 midst of heaven, saying with 
 a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe. 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 V. 11. wormwood: Deut. xxix. 18. Isai. v. 20. Jer. 9-15 
 viii. 23. waters of gall : Exod. xv.»23. Numb. v. 18, &c. 
 
 V. 12. Ihe heaven was covered, &c. : Ezek. xxxii. 7. 8. Isai. xiii 
 X. 21, 22. 
 
 V. 13. Woe, woe: Ezek. xvi. 23. 2 Esd. xv. 14. imhahitants, &c. : Jer 
 Joelii. 1. Zech. xi. 6. hearts fail with fear 
 
 Amos V. 7. Acts 
 
 10. Exod. 
 
 i. 14. 
 
 Luke xxi. 26. 
 
 V. 12. And the fourth angel sounded.'\ 
 Referred by Mcde to the last blow which 
 was struck at the Seat of Empire, Rome 
 herself, when she was finally reduced, 
 A. D. 542, under the Exarchate, to a mere 
 dependent city. More generally referred 
 to Odoaccr taking Rome and deposing 
 Momyllus Augustulus, a.d. 476. Mode 
 says, " Frequentissima est hac mente Solis, 
 Lunce, et Stellarum imago apud prophetas. 
 Ut Isai. xiii. 10; Ix. 20 ; ubi pro, ' Non occi- 
 det ultra Sol tuus, ct Luna tua non minue- 
 tur;' Targum habet, 'Non cessabit am- 
 plius rcgnum tuum' (.Jerusalem alloquitur) 
 ' et gloria tua non auferetur.' Etiani 
 Jer. XV. 9. ubi de Jerusalem, ' Occidet 
 Sol ejus, cum adhuc esset dies ;' Targum 
 vertit 'migravit gloria eorum in vita 
 eorum.'" Sec Ezek. xxxii. 7. Mede. 
 
 V. 13. an angel flying.'\ Some MSS. 
 
 ( 
 
 have ' an eagle flying,' asTov pro ay^eXov ; 
 but the meaning would be the same, the 
 eagle's flight only representing the swift- 
 ness of the angel's ; for it is scarcely natu- 
 ral that an 'eagle' should bo made to 
 speak. 
 
 V. 13. Woe, woe, woe.} Mr. Elliott has 
 an interesting chapter, to show the panic 
 which existed throughout the Church after 
 the havoc of the Gothic invasions. As an 
 instance, he quotes from Dupin the follow- 
 ing account of Gregory the Great at this 
 period : — " Believing that the Roman Em- 
 pire was within a finger's breadth of its 
 ruin, and participating in the idea that it 
 was only to end with the world's end, he 
 thought that the last judgment was at hand, 
 and in many of his letters expressed this 
 conviction." Elliott, Part n. Chap. iii. 
 
 67 ) 
 
Cn. VIII. IX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 totheinhabitersofthceartu ' thc world I' Let tJieiv ' licarts fail tbcm with 
 
 :n;:r:::;r«;::: '^ar, an,l win, looking for those things that arc 
 
 anffels, wbicU arc yet to comillg UpOll tllG earth.' 
 sound ! 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 o 
 
 UR best commentators are agreed, with very general unanimity, in thc leading 
 proposition, that the Woo of the Locusts relates to thc rise of Mahometanism, 
 and to the nourishing period of the Saracenic Caliphate.' Faber, B. iv. Ch. iii. 
 
 Woodhousc, however, and some others, though allowing thc second Woe to apply 
 to the Turks, prefer in this first Woe, to adhere to the older opinion, which referred it 
 to the swarms of Heretics that should infest the Church. 
 
 The two views are perfectly compatible, if we apply the First Woe to the Mahommedans, 
 under the special aspect of Heretics. 
 
 As to the Second Woe, there is almost unanimous consent among Protestant inter- 
 preters, in applying it to the Tm'ks ; and so Michaelis, Woodhouse, &c. It should be 
 observed that the father of this interpretation, so to speak, was the illustrious Joseph 
 Mede. In the application of minor details, it may be observed in general, that that 
 great and learned divine expresses himself with the greatest caution ; — an example not 
 unworthy to be followed by all other commentators. 
 
 PART 11. Scene IV. (Continued.) 
 The Fifth Trumpet, or Locust-Woe. 
 
 And the fifth an^el sound- 
 ed, and I saw a star fall from 
 heaven lunto the earth : and 
 to him was given the key of 
 the bottomless pit. 
 
 km 
 
 A 
 
 ND the fifth Angel sounded, and I saw 
 
 one, who ' kept not Ms first estate,' as a 
 star ' fall'en ' from heaven ;' and there 
 was ' given' him ' the key of the place of dark- 
 ' ness and of unquenchable fire.' 
 And he opened the bottom- And hc opcucd the ' placc of darkucss,' and 
 
 less pit; and there arose a i p • i i p 
 
 smoke out of the pit, as the there ' weut up a smoko from it, as the smoke oi 
 
 V. 1. kept 7iot, &c.; Jude 6. fall froin heaven :'Luke x. 18. given: John xix. 11; 
 Mark v. 13. the key : Is. xxii. 22. place of: Luke xvi. 28; darkness and..Jire: 
 Matt. viii. 12 ; iii. 12, aj^xxrvo^ in the same sense. Luke viii. 31. 
 
 V. 2. went up a smoke : Gen. xix. 28 ; sun darkened : Is. xiii. 10. 
 
 ( 68 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. IX. 
 
 'a' great 'furnace;' and 'the sun' and the air smoke of a great fumace; 
 
 and the sun and the air were 
 
 were 'darkened' by reason of the smoke. darkened by reason of the 
 
 ' And locusts went up over all the land, and 'Td'ttere'cameoutof the 
 
 ' covered the face of the whole earth, so that the smokeiocusts upon the earth.- 
 
 and unto them was given 
 
 ' land Avas darkened ;' and power was given them, power, as the scorpions of 
 
 ,,11 r»*i* 7 j/ ' ■> the earth have power. 
 
 as ' the dragons oi Arabia, ana as the scorpions 
 that abound in 'the wilderness.' 
 
 And it was commanded them, that they ^n^ '^ ^^s commanded 
 
 them that they should not 
 
 should not ' eat all the herb of the land, nor all hurt the grass of the earth, 
 
 neither any green thing, nei- 
 ther any tree ; but only those 
 
 but only the men who have not 'the seal of God' men which have not the seal 
 
 . of God in their foreheads. 
 
 in their foreheads. 
 
 the fruit of the trees,' nor every 'green thing,' 
 
 And ' it was given' them, that they should 
 not kill the men, but that they should be tor- 
 
 And to them it was given 
 that they should not kill 
 them, but that they should 
 
 V.3. locusts ... darkened : Exod. x. 14, 15, and see below, dragons of Arabia : 2 Esd. 
 XV. 29. scorpions, &c. : Deut. viii, 15. Luke x. I9. locusts: Heb. n^lj^ 
 
 sounding nearly like ^^'li^ or Arab ; and, like that people, coming from the 
 
 East. See Exod. x. 13. Judges vi. 3, 5; vii. 12. 
 V. 4. eat all the kerb, &c.: Exod. x. 15. the seal of God : 2 Tim. ii. 19. green grass, 
 
 compared to men, Ps. Ixxxii. I6; Ezek. xx. 47- Jer. xvii. 8. 
 V. 5. given: John xix. 11. Luke x. I9. biteth : Numb. 21. 6. 
 
 V. 3. There came . . . locusts.^ In the 
 plagues of Egypt, the locusts are said to 
 have been brought hi/ an East wind, Exod. 
 X. 13; and, in like manner, the Arabs are 
 usually designated in Scripture phrase- 
 ology as the children of the East, probably 
 with reference to their locality relative to 
 the same country. It is a remarkable cir- 
 cumstance that the Hebrew word for Lo- 
 cust, nSIt^, should equally stand, with 
 with very little alteration, for an Arabian. 
 
 V. 5. Tormented Jive months.] As the 
 'torment,' in contrast with 'killing,' or 
 putting to immediate death, must be 
 meant to express something slow and 
 gi-adual, it is little likely, that the ' five 
 months ' arc literal months. And if not, 
 they must stand for 150 years. The same 
 
 period is again mentioned, ver. 10. Thus 
 understood, the former period has been 
 applied to the time of the Mahometan 
 conquests, from a.d. 622, onwards. In 
 less than thirty years they are said to 
 have acquired an empire larger than ever 
 the Roman had been. The latter period 
 may express the time when, after Charles 
 Martel, they first received a check, yet 
 went on exterminating Christianity, in the 
 countries still imder their dominion, with 
 the same ruthless zeal, till a stop was put 
 to their further progress by the retire- 
 ment of the conquerors within their re- 
 spective Caliphates. In short, one period 
 represents the j-/.sc, the other the decline, 
 of the Saracenic power. 'Five months ' is 
 said to be the exact life-time of the locust. 
 
 ( 69 ) 
 
Cn. IX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 be tormented five months: 
 and their torment wat as the 
 torment of a scorpion, when 
 he striketh a man. 
 
 And in those days sliall 
 men seek death, and sliall 
 not find it ; and shall desire 
 to die, and death shall flee 
 from them. 
 
 And the shapes of the lo- 
 custs were like nnto horses 
 prepared unto battle ; and on 
 their heads were as it were 
 crowns like sold, and tlicir 
 faces If ereas the faces of men. 
 And they had liair as the 
 liair of women, and their teeth 
 were as t/ie teeth of lions. 
 
 And they had breastplates, 
 as it were breastplates of 
 iron; and the sound of their 
 winces was as the sound of 
 chariots of many horses run- 
 ninaf to battle. 
 
 And tliey had tails like 
 unto scorpions, and there 
 were stings in their tails : 
 and their power was to hurt 
 men five months. 
 
 And they had a king over 
 them, which is the angel of 
 the bottomless pit, whose 
 name in the Hebrew tongue 
 is Abaddon, but in the Greek 
 tongue hath his name Apol- 
 lyon. 
 
 mcntcd five months; and their torment was as 
 the torment of a scorpion when he 'bite'th a man. 
 
 And in those days shall men seek 'death 
 rather than life,' but it shall flee from them. 
 
 And the shapes of the 'locusts' were like 
 the shape of ' the horse rejoicing in his strength 
 ' to the battle ;' and on their heads were, as it 
 were, crowns like gold, and their faces were as 
 the faces of men. 
 
 And they had ' the long hair of women, and 
 ' their teeth were the teeth of a lion.' 
 
 And they had breastplates that seemed 
 breastplates of iron ; and ' like the noise of 
 ' chariots did they leap,' and ' like horses rush- 
 ' ing to the battle.' 
 
 And they had ' tails' like unto * scorpions,' 
 and stings in their tails ; and their power was 
 to ' hurt' men five months. 
 
 And they had for their king ' the Prince of 
 ' darkness and of unquenchable fire,' whose name 
 in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, and in the 
 Greek tongue he hath his name Apollyon. 
 
 V. 6. death rather than life : Jer. viii. 3. 
 
 V. 7. locusts crowned: Nahum Hi. 17. the horse, &c.: Job xxxix. 21,25; Jer. 
 
 viii. 6. 
 V. 8. long hair. Sec. : 1 Cor. xi. 15. teeth of a lion : Joel i. 6. Dan. vii. 7- 
 V. c). ?ioisc of chariots, &c. : Joel ii. 5. horses, &c. : Jer. viii. 6. 
 V. 10. tails : Isai. ix. 15. scorpions atid hurt: Luke x. 
 V. 1 1. Prince of darkness, &c. : Eph. ii. 2; vi. 12. John xii. 31, 46, and see at ver. 1 . 
 
 V. 7. Crowns like gold.] ' An allusion to 
 the head-dress of the Arabians, who have 
 constantly worn turbans, or mitres, and 
 boast of having those ornaments for their 
 common attire, which are crowns and 
 diadems with other people.' Newton. 
 
 vv. 7, 8. Faces as the faces of men, &c.] 
 Though efFcminatc in their dross, and 
 wearing long plaits of hair, they were still 
 
 a brave and warlike people. 
 
 V. 10. Five months.] See at ver. 5. 
 
 V. 11. A king named Ahaddo7i.] This 
 word, as well as the Greek Apollyon, is 
 equivalent to Destroyer, and answering to 
 this designation still, is one of the public 
 titles of the Turkish Sultan, who is called 
 Hunkiar, or the Slayer of men. See Elliott, 
 Part II. oh. vi. 
 
 ( 70 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. IX. 
 
 One woe is past; and, behold, two more one woe is past ;««</, be 12 
 
 „ , . hold, there come two woes 
 
 woes come after this. ^ore hereafter. 
 
 The Sixth Trumpet, or Euphratean Woe, 
 
 AND the sixth Angel sounded, and I heard a 
 L- voice from ' the four horns of the golden 
 ' altar which is before' the throne of God, 
 
 Saying to the sixth Angel, Loose ' the four 
 ' evil Angels ' which are bound at the great river 
 ' Euphrates.' 
 
 And the four Angels, which were prepared 
 for that hour, were loosed both for a day, and a 
 month, and a year, to slay the third part of men. 
 
 And there 'came up a great company, 
 ' and a mighty army, riding upon horses ;' and 
 
 And the sixth angel sound- 1 3 
 cd, and I heard a voice from 
 the four horns of the golden 
 altar which is before God, 
 
 Saying to the sixth angel 14 
 which had the trumpet. 
 Loose the four angels which 
 are bound in the great river 
 Euphrates. 
 
 And the four angels were 15 
 loosed, which were prepared 
 for an hour, and a day, and 
 a month, and a year, for to 
 slay the third part of men. 
 
 And the number of the 1(5 
 army of the horsemen were 
 
 V. 13. four horns, &c. : Lev. iv. 7. Exod. xl. 5. 
 
 V. 14. the four: seeatvii. 1, evil angels: Ps. Ixxviii. 49. Euphrates : Isai. viii. 17; 
 
 xi. \6. 
 V. 16. a great company. . .horses : Ezek. xxxviii. 15, I6. 
 
 V. 14. Loose the four angels.'] As in 
 Chap. vii. 'the four winds,' so here, the 
 four angels may be a general expression 
 for the messengers of destruction, — those 
 agents, whether natural or supernatui-al, 
 which the Almighty employs to execute 
 His will. Some have referred it to the 
 four sultanies, established in the eleventh 
 century : see this opinion discussed by 
 Mr. Elliott, in Notes to this Chapter. 
 
 V. 15. And the four angels were loosed, 
 &c.] 'Solutio hcec Turcarum contigit paulo 
 ante annum 1300, Caliphatu Bagdadensi 
 jama Tartaris 1258 cxtincto, et Turcarum 
 reliquis . . . cis Euphratcm ejectis. Acci- 
 dit quoque, ut eodem tempore Latini, qui 
 primis Turcarum u'ruptionibus jam duccn- 
 tis fereannis frccna ct compcdcs injecerant, 
 ex Syria ct Patestina, anno utiquc 1291, 
 
 expellerentur. [Deinde] Tm-ca; totam fere 
 Asiam Minorem incursare, ... in Europam 
 trajicere: neque uUa amplius vi iisdem 
 obsisti potuit, donee Imperium Constan- 
 tinopolitanum universum miserandis stra- 
 gibus exscidissent.' Mede. 
 
 From the first occupation of Bagdad by 
 the Turks under Togrul Beg, to the taking 
 of Constantinople, referred to by Mode, 
 was just 396 years — ' a year, a month, and 
 a day ' — and it is expressed in this verse, 
 viz. A.D. 1057—1453. Mede. 
 
 Or, otherwise, thus; From the first 
 recorded victory of the Ottoman Turks 
 over the Christians (a. d. 1281) to their 
 last, when they took Cameniac from the 
 Poles (1672), is 391 years : which, taking 
 the year at 360 days, seems the more 
 likely computation. Newton. 
 
 ( 71 ) 
 
Cii. IX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 two hundred thousand thou- 
 sand : and 1 heard the num- 
 ber of them. 
 
 2^*7 And thus I saw the horses 
 
 in the vision, and tliem that 
 sat on them, having breast- 
 plates of fire, and of jacintli, 
 and brimstone: and the heads 
 of the horses were as the 
 heads of lions; and out of 
 their mouths issued tire and 
 smoke and brimstone. 
 
 ■ID By these three was the 
 
 third part of men killed, by 
 the fire, and by the smoke, 
 and by the brimstone, which 
 issued out of their mouths. 
 
 19 For their power is in their 
 mouth, and in their tails : 
 for their tails icere like unto 
 serpents, and had heads, and 
 with them they do hurt. 
 
 20 And the rest of the men 
 which were not killed by 
 these plagues yet repented 
 
 I heard _the number of them, two myriad my- 
 riads. 
 
 And thus I saw the ' horses' in the vision, 
 and ' their riders' having breastplates of fire and 
 dark blue and brimstone, and 'terrible' as 'thun- 
 ' der ;' and the heads of the horses were as the 
 heads of ' lions,' and out of their mouths issued 
 fire and smoke and brimstone. 
 
 By these three plagues was the third part of 
 men killed, bv reason of the fire and the smoke 
 and the brimstone which issued out of their 
 mouths. 
 
 For the power of the horses is in their 
 mouth, and in their tails ; for their tails were 
 like unto serpents, and had heads; and with 
 them they do hurt. 
 
 And the rest of the men which were not 
 killed by these 'plagues,' yet 'hardened their 
 
 V. 17. horses and riders: Exod. 15. 2. Zech. x. 3, 5, &c. 
 
 Jobxxxix. 19, 20. lions: Joel i. 6. 
 V. 20. plagues and hardened : Exod. vii. 14; viii. 15. Lev. xxvi. 21 
 
 thunder and terrible : 
 would not 
 
 V. 17. Breastplates of fire, and of jacintli, 
 &c.] ' The colour of fire is red, of jacinth, 
 or hyacinthf blue, and of brimstone yel- 
 low; and this, as Mr. Daubuz observes, 
 hath a literal accomplishment ; for the 
 Othmans, from the first time of their 
 appearance, have aifected to wear such 
 warlike apparel of scarlet, blue, and yel- 
 low.'- Newton. 
 
 V. 18. Out of their mouths issued fire, 
 &c.] 'At the siege of Constantinople by 
 the Tm-ks (a. d. 1453) there were employ- 
 ed such great gims as were never made 
 before. One is described to have been 
 of such a monstrous size, that it was 
 drawn by seventy yoke of oxen and by 
 
 two thousand men For forty days the 
 
 walls were battered by these guns, and so 
 
 ( 
 
 many breaches were made, that the city 
 was taken by assault, and an end put to 
 the Grecian empire.' Newton. 
 
 v. 19. Tails like unto serpents, and with 
 them they do hurt.'] ' In this respect they 
 very much resemble the locusts; only the 
 different tails are accommodated to the 
 different creatures, the tails of scorpions, to 
 locusts ; the tails of serpents with a liead at 
 each end, to horses. By this figure it is 
 meant, that the Turks draw after them the 
 same poisonous trains as the Saracens; 
 they profess and propagate the same im- 
 posture; they do hurt not only by their 
 conquests, but also by spreading their false 
 doctrine; and wherever they establish 
 then- dominion, there too they establish 
 their religion.' Newton. 
 
 72 ) 
 
THE REVEL ATIOIS. [Cn. IX. X. 
 
 * hearts, and would not be reformed by these "ot of the works of their 
 
 .. , 111 ^ • t* 1 hands, that tliey should not 
 
 ' things, that they should ' not worship iaisc worship deviis, and idois of 
 
 * irods, and idols of gold and silver and brass and ^"'f • ""'' '''''"' '^f ""'l'' 
 
 *-" o and stone, and of wood : 
 
 ' stone and wood, which have ears, but they hear wii'ci» neither can see, nor 
 
 , , - , hear, nor walk : 
 
 not ; eyes have they, but they see not ; they 
 ' have hands, but they handle not ; feet have they, 
 ' but they walk not :' 
 r And ' when they knew' that ' neither mur- N^'ther repented they of 21 
 
 their murders, nor of their 
 
 ' derers, nor sorcerers, nor adulterers, nor thieves, sorceries, nor of tiieir fomi- 
 
 t „ J 1 • 1 'j. • xT- 1 • cation, nor of their thefts. 
 
 nor covetous, have any inheritance in the king- 
 
 * dom of God, yet refused they to return from 
 ' their evil ways ; for the devising of idols was 
 ' the beginning of spiritual fornication, and the 
 
 * invention of them, the corruption of life.' 
 
 fc , be reformed : Lev. xxvi. 23. Jer. viii. 5, 6. not worship : Jer. viii. 2. Mic. v, 
 ■ 13. Matt. iv. 10. false gods: 1 Cor. viii. 4. 2 Esd. xvi. 36. idols, &c. : 
 ^ 1 Cor. viii. 5. Ps. cxv. 6', 7- 
 
 V. 21. 7vheJi they knejv : Rom, i. 21. neither murderers, &c. See at ch. xxii. 15. 
 
 refused to return, Jer. viii. 5, 6. Amos iv. 7- Lev. xxvi. 23. the devising of 
 
 idols ^ &c. : Wisd. xiv. 12. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THE events of the sixth Trumpet now drawing to a close, and the seventh or last 
 Trumpet being about to sound, we seem already at the eve of the general Con- 
 summation. But before the close of the sixth Trumpet (see xi. 14), and in order with 
 greater pomp to introduce the seventli, two chapters are inserted, the one solemnly 
 annomicing the near approach of the end, x. 6, 7 ; the other, ch. xi., containing a general 
 outline of the things more immediately preparatory to it ; which last are again expanded 
 in Chapters xii — xv. (See Note prefixed to Chap, xii.) This general introduction closes 
 witli the Anthem, xi. 15 — 19, which is itself a summary of what is shortly to be fidfillod 
 under the same seventh Trmnpet. 
 
 The period on which we are now entering is certainly characterised by a close 
 analogy to the later periods of the prophet Daniel, and by a corresponding limitation of 
 the Vision to a particular form of opposition to pm-e Christianity, characterised as 
 the last Head of tlie Beast. Other forms of persecution had been announced without 
 exciting any pecuUar astonishment in the Apostle ; but tliis he cannot pass over, without 
 declaring, and wJien I saw it, / wondered with great astonishinent, (davfiaaa 6avyia fieya. 
 Chap. xvii. 6. 
 
 ( 73 ) 
 
Cn. X.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 PART II. Scene IV. (Continued.) 
 
 Scenery: — While the Temple is still in view (see XI. 1, 19) a 
 (jlorions An(jcl is beheld. He announces the near ap- 
 proach of the later times of Dajiiel, and commissions 
 the Ap)ostle to prophesy afresh. 
 
 Ami I saw another mighty 
 
 nnpfcl coiiio down t'roin lica- 
 viMi, clothed witli a cloud: 
 and a rainbow tea* upon liis 
 head, and his face vns as it 
 were the sun, ar.d liis feet 
 as pillars of lire: 
 
 And he had in his hand a 
 
 little book open: and he set 
 his right foot upon tlie sea, 
 and Ids left foot on the earth, 
 
 AND I had another vision of ' the Lord of 
 ' glo^y — aj)pea7nng as the Angel of the 
 i- ' covenant,' coming down from heaven, 
 ' and a bright cloud overshadowed Him :' ' as the 
 ' appearance of the bow that is in the cloud in 
 ' the day of rain, so was the brightness upon His 
 ' head :' — ' His face did shine as the sun, and His 
 ' feet as pillars of fire :' 
 
 And He had in His hand a little ' roll of a 
 ' book' open ; and ' He set His right' foot ' in the 
 ' sea,' and His left foot on 'the earth,' 
 
 V. 1. The Lord of glory : see Ps. xxiv. 8 — 10. Angel of the covenant : Mai, iii. 1. 
 
 Isai. Ixiii. 9- Exod. xxiii. 23. bright cloud : Matt. xvii. 5. appearance of the 
 
 bo7v,Szc.: Ezek. i. 28. Dan. vii. 9- face... as the sun: Matt. xvii. 2. feet, 
 
 &c. : Dan. x. 6. Exod. xiv. 24. 
 V. 2. roll of a book : Ezek. ii. Q. set right hand in the sea, &c. : Ps. Ixxxix. 25 ; 
 
 Ixxii. 8. 
 
 V. 1. And I saw another mighty angel.] 
 The glorious figure of the Angel crowned 
 with the rainbow, and encircled with the 
 cloud (a representation, most probably, of 
 our Lord Himself), is well fitted to draw 
 peculiar attention to this part of the Pro- 
 phecy. As the Angel stands with one foot 
 planted on the sea, and the other stretched 
 out to the earth, so the Prophet appears, 
 in this place, with one hand to be folding 
 up the earlier, and with the other unrol- 
 ling the later, destinies of the Church. It 
 is recorded of Sir William Jones, that he 
 considered this passage as equal in sub- 
 limity to any in the inspired writers, and 
 
 far superior to any that could be produced 
 from mere human compositions.' Lord 
 Teignmouth's Life of Sir W. Jones. 
 
 V. 2. A little book open.] ' A part of the 
 larger sealed book, Chap. v. 2 ; ' the same 
 with that part of the prophecy of Daniel, 
 which was in his time sealed for a very 
 distant period.' Dan. xii. 4, 9. Woodhouse, 
 Sir Isaac Newton, Mede, Lowman, Cun- 
 inghame. PauUo alitor. Bp. Newton, 
 Faber. 
 
 ]\Iore probably. The Bible ; the ever, 
 lasting Gospel, as it is called, Chap. xiv. 6 
 the symbol, probably, of the times of the 
 Reformation. Daubuz, Elliott, Keith 
 
 { 
 
 ( 74 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. X. 
 
 And ' He uttered His voice as the roaring of 
 
 * a great lion ;' and when He had uttered it, the 
 seven thunders uttered also voices of their own. 
 
 And when the seven thunders had uttered 
 their voices, I was about to write ; and ' the Angel 
 ' of the Lord called to me out of heaven, and 
 *said. Close up and seal' those things which the 
 seven thunders uttered, and write them not. 
 
 And ' I heard the Angel,' which I saw clothed 
 with a cloud, and which ' stood upon the waters 
 'of the' sea, and upon the earth, 'when He lifted 
 ' up His right hand unto heaven,' 
 
 ' And sware by Him that liveth for ever and 
 
 * ever, who created heaven, and earth, and the 
 *sea, and all things therein,' that 'the time till 
 *the consummation' shall last no longer: 
 
 But in the days of the voice of the seventh 
 
 And cried with a loud voice, 
 as tolien a lion roareth: and 
 when he had cried, seven 
 thunders uttered their voices. 
 
 And when the seven thun- 
 ders had uttered their voices, 
 I was about to write : and I 
 heard a voice from heaven 
 saying unto me, Seal up those 
 things which the seven thun- 
 ders uttered, and write them 
 not. 
 
 And the angel which I saw 
 stand upon the sea and upon 
 the earth lifted up his hand 
 to heaven, 
 
 And sware by him that 
 liveth for ever and ever, 
 who created heaven, and the 
 things that therein are, and 
 the earth, and the things that 
 therein are, and the sea, and 
 the things which are therein, 
 that there should be time no 
 longer : 
 
 But in the days of the voice 
 
 5 
 
 G 
 
 V. 3. uttered,, .lion : Jer. xxv. SO. Amos iii. 8 ; i. 2. Hos. xi. 10. 
 
 V. 4. the angel, &c. : Gen. xxii. 11. close up and seal: Dan. xii. 7- 
 
 V. 5. heard., .unto heaven: Dan. xii. 7- 
 
 V. 6. S7vare,&c.: Dan. xii. 7- w/io created, &c. : Exod. xx. 11. Acts iv. 24. 
 
 time till the consummation: Dan. xii. 4; ix. 27 (comp. I9) ; x. 14; and compare 
 
 Ezek. vii. 7, 12 ; xii. 28 ; xxx. 3. 
 V. 7- the mystery .. .fulfilled : Eph. iii. 4. Rom. xvi. 25, 26. fulness of Gentdes, 
 
 &c.: Rom. xi. 25. Luke xxi. 24. as it is revealed, &ic.: Eph. iii. 5. 
 
 V. 3. Tli^ seven thunders.] Probably 
 certain prophecies connected with the 
 seven seals, trumpets, and vials, which it did 
 not please God for the present to disclose 
 to His Church. Woodhouse, Newton. 
 
 Or, the thunders of the Vatican, as 
 connected with the seven hills. Chap, 
 xvii. 9. Elliott. 
 
 V. 6. There should be time no longer.] 
 Some translate and explain thus : * The 
 glorious state of the Church shall not be as 
 yet, but that, however, it would not belong 
 to it.' Daubuz, Loivman, Newton, Elliott. 
 
 But ' the original language will not ad- 
 mit of this translation, wliich would other- 
 
 ( 75 
 
 wise tend greatly to clear the obscurity of 
 the passage.' Woodhouse. 
 
 In short, the words in the Greek are not 
 oiVm iari (as in Matt. xxiv. 6. Mark xiii. 17, 
 and as the rendering of Daubuz, &c. 
 would require) but ovk earai ert, non erit 
 ampUus, as the Vulgate renders them. 
 We may therefere adhere to the author- 
 ized version of the text, ' that there should 
 be time no longer:' not as though time 
 itself should bo no more, but only that 
 portion of it which is mentioned in the 
 evidently parallel passage of Dan. xii. 
 5 — 8. See Birks' Elements of Prophecy, 
 Chap. nv. 
 
 ) 
 
Cn. X.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 of the seventh angel, when 
 he shall begin to sound, the 
 mystery of God should be 
 finished, as he hath declared 
 to his servants the prophets. 
 
 g And the voice which I 
 
 heard from heaven spake un- 
 to me again, and said. Go 
 and take thelittle book which 
 is open in the hand of the 
 angel which standeth upon 
 the sea and upon the earth. 
 
 {) And 1 went unto the angel, 
 
 and said unto him. Give me 
 the little book. And he said 
 unto me. Take (7, and eat it 
 up; and it shall make thy 
 belly bitter, but it shall be 
 in thy mouth sweet as honey. 
 
 2 ■A^'id I took the little book 
 
 out of the angel's hand, and 
 ate it up ; and it was in ray 
 mouth sweet as honey : and 
 as soon as I had eaten it, my 
 belly was bitter. 
 
 11 And he said unto me. Thou 
 
 must prophesy again before 
 many peoples, and nations, 
 and tongues, and kings. 
 
 Angel, when he shall begin to sound, ' the mys- 
 ' tery shall be fulfilled, and the fulness of the 
 ' Gentiles come in, as it is now revealed unto the 
 ' holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit.' 
 
 And ' the Angel who called to me out of 
 ' heaven,' heard I again saying, Go and take the 
 little ' roll of a book,' which is open in the hand 
 of the angel, which standeth upon ' the sea' and 
 upon ' the earth.' 
 
 And I went unto the Angel, and said unto 
 Him, Give me the little book ; and He said unto 
 me, ' Cause thy belly to eat, and fill thy bowels 
 ' with the roll that I give thee ;' and it shall 
 make thy belly bitter, but it shall be ' in thy 
 ' mouth as honey for sweetness.' 
 
 And I took the little book out of the Angel's 
 ' hand, and did eat it,' and it was ' in my mouth 
 ' as honey for sweetness,' but as soon as I had 
 eaten it, my belly was ' bitter.' 
 
 And He said unto me, ' Go, get thee, and 
 'prophesy' again 'these words against the peo- 
 ' pie,' nations, languages, and kings, ' to whom 
 ' thou art sent.' 
 
 V. 8. See at vv. 4 and 2. 
 
 V. 9. eat, &c. : Ezek. ii. 8 ; iii 
 
 and comp. Numb, v, 18, &c. 
 V. 10. bitter: Ezek. iii. 14. 
 V. 11. Go, set thee, &c. : Ezek. iii. 4. Jer. xxv. SO 
 
 1 — 3. Jer. XV. 16. in moiilh, &c. : Ezek, iii. 3; 
 
 V. 10. It was in my mouth sweet, &c.] 
 He probably expected, in this new pro- 
 phecy, the immediate coming of Christ, 
 and the consequent glory of the Church, 
 and he was glad ; but when he found that 
 
 fresh trials were first to come, the sweet- 
 ness tmiied into bitterness, the transient 
 joy into grief and sadness. Comp. Ruth 
 i. 20. 
 
 ( 76 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THE anticipatory mention of events, to bo afterwards more fully developed, has been 
 shown to characterise the general stylo of the Revelation. Sec Appendix A. $ 3. 
 The Chapter before us affords an easy illustration of this remark : — the beast, the great 
 city, and several other particulars, being barely mentioned, and their particular descrip- 
 tion reserved for a later place in the prophecy. 
 
 But this Chapter is remarkable upon two other accounts ; 
 
 First : From its striking correspondence with the later periods of Daniel ; not only 
 in the 42 months and 1260 dat/s (vv. 2, 3), each agreeing with the time, times, and 
 the dividing of time, Dan. vii. 25 ; — but also in the beast warring with the saints, ver. 7, 
 compared with Dan. vii. 21, 25 ; and in what is said of the Gentiles, ver. 2. 
 
 Secondly: From its introducing those four remarkable accounts, which have been 
 well described as ' so many distinct representations of the same period of 1260 years ; 
 the first, by the figure of the Oentiles treading tJie holy city ; the second, that of the wit- 
 nesses prophesying in sackcloth ; the third, that of the woman in the wilderness ; the fourth, 
 that of the power and persecution of the beast.' Lowman, Woodhouse. Tliis, adds 
 Woodhouse, is what Joseph Mede has entitled ' nobilis iste quaternio vaticiniorum, rcquali- 
 bus temporum inten-allis insignium ;' whose periods he has endeavoured to exhibit as 
 synchronising in all their parts : — a view from which, in some respects, the Ai-chdcacon 
 dissents. 
 
 PART IL Scene IV. (Continued.) 
 
 Scenerj' as before. 
 
 The burden of the following Prophecies is declared : viz. The Pro- 
 fanation of the Temple hy the Gentiles; the Witnesses in 
 sackcloth; the Beast; the Great City ; thel2QQ Years. The 
 ANTHEM, and the Consummation. 
 
 AN] 
 
 ND there was given unto me ' a measur- And there was given me a ^ 
 
 . 1'^ , , mi ^ 1 ""ced like unto a rod: and 
 
 'ing reed, seeming like 'a statt to be- the angei stood, saying, Rise, 
 
 token office, and to invest me with autho- ''"'^ "^'''"'■" '•*" *'™p'' °^ 
 
 V. 1. a measuring reed: Ezek. xl. 3. Zeeh. ii. 1. a staff, &c. : Graece yia'/38o?. 
 
 V. 1. The temple, &c.] The Christian 
 Church and its worship are frequently 
 
 described under Jewish emblems, as in 
 Isai. xxxiii. 20 — 22 ; Ixvi. 23. Zech. xiv. 
 
 17—21. 
 ( 77 ) 
 
Cn. XL] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 God, and the altar, and tlicm 
 that worship therein. 
 
 But the court which is 
 without the temple leave out, 
 and measure it not; for it is 
 piven unto the Gentiles: and 
 the holy city shall they tread 
 under foot forty atid two 
 months. 
 
 And I will give power un- 
 to my two witnesses, and 
 they shall proplicsy a thou- 
 sand two hundred a«rf three- 
 score days, clothed in sack- 
 cloth. 
 
 7'it?/ : and he that gave it me said, Rise andj 
 ' measure the temple of God' in the mystic ' Je- I 
 ' riisalem, and the altar, and them that worship 
 ' therein in spirit and in truth.' 
 
 But 'the outward court' leave out, and 
 ' measure it' not; for it is 'given into the hands 
 'of the Gentiles;' and they shall tread down 
 ' the Holy City,' the mystical ' Jerusalem,' as the 
 /to'«^ 'Gentiles' have 'trodden down' the earthly, 
 forty-two months. 
 
 And I will give 'power to' my 'two wit- 
 ' nesses,' that they shall ' preach the kingdom 
 * of God and teach in the name of the Lord,' 
 a thousand two hundred and sixty days; but 
 
 Exod. iv. 20. Ps. xxiii. 4. measure : Ezek. xl. 8, 9- Zech. ii. 2. Hab. iii. 6. 
 
 temple: 1 Cor, iii. l6. 2 Cor. vi. l6. 1 Pet. ii. 5. Heb. iii. 5; A'iii. 2; x. 21 ; 
 
 xii. 23. Mai. iii. 1. Jerusalem and altar : Isai. xxxiii. 20. Heb. xii. 22 ; xiii. 10. 
 
 1 Cor. ix. 13, 14. Gal. iv. 26. worship, &c. : John iv. 23. Heb. x. 2. 
 V. 2. the outward court: Ezek. xl. 17. given into hands, &c. : Dan. vii. 25. holi/ 
 
 city Jerusalem : Isai. Iii. 1. Dan. ix. 24, 25. trodden down by Gentiles: Luke 
 
 xxi. 24. Dan. vii. 23; ix. 27. 
 V. 3. power to witnesses: Acts i. 8 ; x. 41. preach. . .and teach in name of the 
 
 Lord: Acts iv. 18; xx. 20, 21,25; xxviii. 31. Luke xxiv. 25 — 27- James v. 10. 
 
 two witnesses: Deut. xix. 15. Matt, xviii. l6. John viii. 7- siiffer affliction, 
 
 Sec: James v. 10. Isai. 1. 3. 
 
 17 — 21. See the notes in Manfs Bible, 
 Jer. xxxiii. 17, 18. 
 
 TV. 1, 2. Measure .... measure not ] The 
 double injunction is given, to measure and 
 not to measure, different parts of the tem- 
 ple ; but no returns are added, as of any 
 measurement actually made: it is only 
 declared, that the outer court is given up 
 to the Gentiles. This was to intimate, that 
 the number of the inner worshippers, i. e. 
 of those who should worship God in spirit 
 and in truth; — would, under the sixth 
 trumpet, be small ; and so it would con- 
 tinue, till, at the sound of the seventh 
 trumpet, the temple of God is opened in 
 
 heaven, and the ark of his covenant is seen; 
 ver. 19. Then is restored a purer wor- 
 ship; Christ himself (whether personally, 
 or not, we cannot tell) is displayed, in all 
 his glory, to an admiring world. 
 
 v. 3. Two witnesses.] 'A small, yet 
 competent number.' Newton. It is not 
 necessary to understand the witnesses as 
 personating whole collective bodies, or 
 Churches ; if, as it is usually understood, 
 the like figm-e of the olive-trees in Zecha- 
 riah represents not Churches but indi- 
 viduals; viz. Zorobabel and Joshua. Comp. 
 Ps. Hi. 8. 
 
 ( 78 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. XI. 
 
 * they shall suffer affliction, and be clothed in 
 ' sackcloth.' 
 
 These, like ' Zerubbabel and Joshua spoken 
 ' of by Zecharias the prophet,' shall be as the 
 
 * two olive-trees and the' two 'candlesticks, 
 ' standing by' the most holy place of 'the Lord 
 ' of the whole earth.' 
 
 And if any man wisheth to hurt them, ' the 
 ' words in their mouth shall be made fire, and 
 
 * shall devour the adversaries ;' and whoever 
 wisheth to hurt them, must in this manner be 
 killed. 
 
 These also, like ' Elijah"' have ' power given' 
 them ' of the Lord,' to denounce judgments from 
 
 Tliese are the two olive- 
 trees, and the two candle- 
 sticks standing before the 
 God of the earth. 
 
 And if any man will hart 
 them, fire proceedeth out of 
 their moutli, and devoureth 
 their enemies: and if any 
 man will hurt them, he must 
 in this manner be killed. 
 
 These Iiave power to shut 
 heaven, that it rain not in 
 the days of their prophecy : 
 
 V. 4. Zerubbabel, &c. : Zech. iv. 11, 14. 
 
 V. 5. words .. .made Jire: Jer. v. 14. Jire to consume: Numb. xvi. 35; xi. 1. 
 
 2 Kings i. 10 — 12. devour the adversaries : Heb. x. 27. 
 V. 6. power, &c. : 2 Cor. xiii. 10. Elijah., .commanding clouds, &c. : 1 Kings 
 
 xvii. 1. Isai. v. 6. Moses, &c. : Exod. vii. 20. Ps. cv. 14. snnlc with plagties, 
 
 &c. : 1 Sam. iv. 8. Isai. xi. 4. 2 Esd. xv. 11. dispensation, and rod: 1 Cor, 
 
 ix. 17 ; iv. 21. 
 
 vv. 5, 6. Fire from heaven, and plagues.] 
 An e^^dent allusion to Moses and Elijah. 
 ' These two prophets tj-pify, in their his- 
 torj-, that of the two witnesses. They both 
 fled into the wilderness before the face of 
 idolatrous kings. In a time of general 
 depravity, they preserved, and at length 
 miraculously restored, the light and pre- 
 valence of true religion. They seem, 
 both of them, in their own persons, to 
 have been exempt from death, or to 
 have been raised immediately beyond its 
 dominion. They both appeared at the 
 transfiguration, — tj-pes of a glorious re- 
 surrection But that which these pro- 
 phets did literally, the witnesses perform 
 only in a borrowed and spiritual sense.' 
 Woodhouse. 
 Let it be remembered, that to Zoro- 
 
 ( 79 ) 
 
 babel and Joshua also is given the equal 
 honoiu" of typifying the same witnesses. 
 These, in perilous times, rebuilt the tem- 
 ple of Jerusalem, and restored its wor- 
 ship — a type, therefore, of those, like om- 
 own Reformers, who, while they strove 
 earnestly for the faith once delivered to the 
 saints, did not overlook the due regulation 
 of Divine Service, nor the decent ordering 
 of God's House. 
 
 V. 6. These have power to shut heaven, 
 Sic] The messengers of religion are fre- 
 quently said to do, what they only de- 
 nounce: sec examples, Jer. i. 10, 18. 
 Ezek. xiii. 19 ; xliii. 3. IIos. vi. 5. Zech. 
 ix. 13 : and compare Isai. vi. 10 with 
 Matt. xiii. 15 and Acts xxviii. 27. The 
 things hero said to be done by the wit- 
 nesses may be only figurative ; but some- 
 thing 
 
Cn. XL] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 9 
 
 nmiiinve power over waters heaveii, * Commanding,' as it were, * the clouds 
 
 to turn them to blood, and , ,, , ,i . , ,1 j.i •> • j.1 J 
 
 to «n,itc the earth with all that thcj ram not upon the earth in the days 
 plagues, as often as they will, ^f ^j^^^'j. prophccj ; mid, like * Moscs,' they havo 
 
 ' power to turn waters into Ijlood with' their 
 
 ' rod/ and to smite the earth with all plagues," 
 
 according to the ' dispensation committed to them.' 
 
 And when they shall have Aud whcn thcy sliall havc * finished' their 
 
 finished their testimony, the , •! i i i 1 j.i_ 
 
 beast that ascendeth mit of martyr-' coursc, the wild ' beast, that cometh up 
 thebottomiesspitshaiimake < ^^,q^^-> ^hc abvss, ' shall make war' with them, 
 
 war ag-ainst them, and shall "^ 
 
 overcome them, and kill and With 'the saiuts' uTider them, 'and prevail 
 
 ' against them,' and aM7iihilate their iJower. 
 
 And their ' bones shall lie scattered in the 
 ' chief place of concourse of the great city,' which 
 spiritually is called 'Sodom and Egypt,' where 
 also they ' crucified the Prince of life.' 
 
 And some of the subjects of that city, ' the 
 
 ' people, nations, and languages,' shall see ' their 
 
 half, and shall not suffer ' boncs lying three days' and an half, and shall 
 
 their dead bodies to be put ^^ , , , ,i • 
 
 in graves. suiter uo houour to be done to their memory. 
 
 them. 
 
 And their dead bodies shall 
 lie in the street of the great 
 city, which spiritually is 
 called Sodom and Egypt, 
 where also our Lord was 
 crucified. 
 
 And they of the people and 
 kindreds and tongues and 
 nations shall see their dead 
 bodies three days and an 
 
 V. 7. Jinished course: 2 Tim. iv. 7. heasi coming vp, &c. : Dan. vii. 4, war with 
 
 saints, &c. : Dan. vii. 21. 
 V. 8. bones shall lie, &CC.: Ezek. xxxvii. 1, 3, 11. Deut. xxviii. 26. Ps. cxli. 7- 
 
 chief place of concmirse : Prov i. 21. The Greek irXaTela occurs Jer. v. 1. 
 
 2Chron. xxxii. 6. Sodom: Isai. i. 10. Ezek. xvi. 46. Egypt: 2 Esd. xv. 10. 
 
 crucijied Prince of life : Acts iii. 15. 
 V. 9« people, nations, aiid languages : Dan. iii. 7> &c. three days: Hos. vi. 1, 2. 
 
 no honour, &c. : see Jer. xxii. 19. Ps. Ixxix. 3. 
 
 thing like a literal accomplishment seems 
 reserved for them also, mider the seven 
 vials. Chap. xvi. 4 — 12. 
 
 V. 7. When they shall have jinished, &c.] 
 The sense given in the Paraphrase seems 
 at once the most true to the original, and 
 the most agreeable to the whole tenor of 
 the witnesses' history. It is well supported 
 by Mr. Faher. 
 
 V. 8. In the street of the great city.] 'In 
 some conspicuous place within the juris- 
 diction of Rome, which spiritually is called 
 
 Sodom, for corruption of manners, and 
 Egypt, for tyranny and oppression of 
 God's people, wliere also our Lord was 
 crucified spiritually, being crucified afresh 
 in the sufferings of his faithful Martyrs. 
 . . . .' If the literal Jerusalem were meant, 
 it would be called the holy city, as at 
 ver. 2 : but wherever the great city is 
 mentioned in this book, it is the name of 
 Babylon, i. e. of Rome. Newton. 
 
 The TrXarfia was the open space about 
 the gateway of a city. Elliott. 
 
 ( 80 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XL 
 
 ' And the inhabitants of the whole land 
 ' shall rejoice over them in the day of their de- 
 ' struction, and shall make them days of feasting 
 ' and joy, and sending portions one to another,' 
 because these two Prophets 'tormented them 
 ' that dwelt in the land.' 
 
 And ' after three days' and a half, ' the Spi- 
 * rit of the Lord was sent forth, and their breath 
 ' returned to them, and they revived and stood 
 ' up upon their feet ; and great fear fell on them 
 ' that saw them.' 
 
 And they ' heard a great voice from heaven' 
 saying unto them, Come up hither. And they 
 ' triumphed gloriously,' as when ' Elijah went up 
 ' into heaven in a chariot of fire,' and with clouds of 
 attendcmt anc/els ; and their enemies beheld them. 
 
 And they tliat dwell upon 
 the earth shall rejoice over 
 them, and make merry, and 
 sliall send Rifts one to ano- 
 tlicr ; because these two pro- 
 phets tormented them that 
 dwelt on the earth. 
 
 And after three days and 
 an half the Spirit of life from 
 God entered into them, and 
 they stood upon their feet; 
 and great fear fell upon them 
 which saw them. 
 
 And they heard a frreat 
 voice from heaven saying 
 unto them, Come up hither. 
 And they ascended up to 
 heaven in a cloud ; and their 
 enemies beheld them. 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 V. 10. iiihahilmits, 8ic.: JoeMul. Zech. xi. 6, &c. rejoice over (/iem,&.c.: Obad. 
 
 12. Esth. ix. ip, 22. torment : Matt. viii. 29. 
 V. 11. three days, &c. : Hos. vi. 1,2. Spirit of the Lord : Ps. civ. 30. breath, 
 
 and revived, Sic: Ezek. xxxvii. 10, 14. Hos. vi. 2. fear fell, &c. : Acts v. 11. 
 
 Ps. cv. .38. 
 V. 12. heard, &c. : Matt. iii. 17, &c. trijimphed gloriously : Exod. xv. 1. Elijah, 
 
 &c. : 2 Kirijjs ii. 1 1. 
 
 V. 11. After three days and an haf] 
 After three days our Saviour rose ; but this 
 is a period not exactly like any other in 
 Scripture. Periods have indeed been 
 pointed out in historj', which seem in a 
 measure to answer to it ; for example, 
 when, after a space of three and a half 
 years of unparalleled oppression, the Yau- 
 dois, under the conduct of Henri Arnand, 
 <floriously recovered their land and the 
 exercise of their religion, a.d. 1689. Bp. 
 Lloyd, Whiston, Faber, Jxiricn. 
 
 Almost every Commentator has adduced 
 some similar instance : but after all, the 
 chief fulfilment may still be future, as the 
 1200 years are not yet expired. *It may 
 
 IT. P. R. 
 
 please an overruling Providence so to dis- 
 pose and order events, that the calamities 
 and afflictions of the Church may in some 
 measure run parallel one to another ; and 
 all the former efforts of the beast may be 
 types and figures, as it were, of this his 
 last and greatest effort against the wit- 
 nesses.' Newton. 
 
 Another opinion makes the three diys 
 and a half to be the same as the time, 
 times, and a half, or 1260 years (xi. 2, 3 ; 
 xii. 6, 14); but this w:is the time of the 
 witnesses prophesying (ver. 3) ; and how 
 they could lie dead the whole time of thoir 
 prophecy seems somewhat hard to ima- 
 gine ! 
 
 ( 81 ) 6 
 
Ch. XL] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 And the same hour was there a 'great 
 ' earthquake f and the tenth part of ' the great 
 *city' fell; and in tlie eartluiuake were slain 
 seven thousand men ; and * on the residue there 
 
 * fell great fear, and they gave glory to the God 
 
 * of heaven.' 
 
 The second Woe is past; behold, the third 
 Woe Cometh quickly. 
 
 And the seventh angel sounded, and there 
 were great voices in heaven ; for it was the 
 ' blow'ing of ' the great trumpet ;' and the voices 
 said, 'The kingdom is the Lord's; and He is 
 'governer in all the earth; His dominion is an 
 'everlasting dominion, and His kingdom that 
 ' which shall not be destroyed.' 
 
 And the four and twenty Elders which sat 
 before God on their thrones, fell on their feces 
 and worshipped God, saying, 
 
 And the same hour was 
 tlu're a fjreat eartli(|uake, 
 and the tentli part of the 
 city fell, and in the earth- 
 quake wore slain of men 
 seven thousand : and the 
 remnant were affrighted, and 
 gave glory to the God of 
 heaven. 
 
 The second woe is past; 
 and, behold, tlie third woe 
 conieth ijuickly. 
 
 And the seventh angel 
 sounded ; and there were 
 great voices in heaven, say- 
 ing, The kingdoms of this 
 world are become the Idng- 
 dums of our Lord, and of his 
 Christ ; and he shall reign 
 for ever and ever. 
 
 And tlie four and twenty 
 elders, which sat before God 
 on their seats, fell upon their 
 faces, and worshipped God, 
 
 Saying, V'-^ give thee 
 thanks, O Lord God Almigh- 
 ty, which art, and wast, and 
 art to come ; because thou 
 hast taken to thee thy great 
 power, and hast reigned. 
 
 And the nations were an- 
 gry, and thy wrath is come, 
 and the time of the dead, 
 that they should be judged, 
 and that thou shouldest give 
 reward unto thy servants 
 the prophets, and to the 
 saints, and them that fear 
 thy name, small and great ; 
 and shouldest destroy them 
 which destroy the earth. 
 
 V. 13. a great earthquake : Is. xxix. 6. great city : Dan. iv. 30. great fear, &c. : 
 
 see at v. 11. gave glory, &c. : Josh. vii. 19- Jer. xiii. l6. Dan. ii. 18, Ip- 
 V. 15. the great trumpet, &c. : Isai. xxvii. 13. the kingdom, &c. : Obad. 21. 
 
 l*s. xxii. 28; xcviii. 3. Isai. xxiv. 23; xxxiii. 22. Zecli. xiv. J). 
 cS:c. : Dan. vii. 14; ii. 44. 
 
 His dominion, 
 
 vv. 15 — 18. And the seventh angel sound- 
 ed, &c.] ' The third woe is the ruin and 
 downfall of the antichristian kingdom: 
 and then, and not till then, according to 
 the heavenly chorus, the kingdoms of this 
 world will become the kingdoms of our 
 Lord and of his Christ ; and he shall reign 
 for ever and ever. St. John is rapt and 
 
 hurried away, as it were, to a view of the 
 hapjty future, without considering the 
 steps preceding and conducting to it. 
 From here to the end of the Chapter, we 
 have a summary account of the circum- 
 stances and occurrences of the seventh 
 trumpet, but the particulars will be dilated 
 and enlarged upon hereafter.' Newton. 
 
 ( «2 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. XL 
 
 THE ANTHEM, 
 
 celebrating 
 The Glory of GOD, in the coming of His KINGDOM. 
 
 Vv. 17, 18. 
 
 Blessed be the Lord God, 
 Who only doeth wondrous things ; 
 And blessed be His glorious Name for ever, 
 Let the whole earth be filled with His glory. 
 For the kingdom is the Lord's, 
 He is the Governor among the nations ; 
 The heathen raged, the kingdoms were moved, 
 He uttered His voice, the earth melted. 
 He shall avenge the blood of His servants, 
 And render vengeance to His adversaries; 
 He shall be merciful to His land and to His people, 
 He shall save them and lift them up for ever. 
 He shall spoil those that spoiled them, 
 He shall destroy those that destroyed the earth. 
 Let the people praise thee, Lord, 
 Let all the people praise Thee. 
 
 10 
 
 i5 
 
 vv. 17, 18. Anlliem. 
 
 — 1-4 Ps Ixxii. 18, ig. 
 
 — 5, f. Obad. 21. Ps. xxii. 28. 
 
 — 7, 8 Ps. xlvi. f). 
 
 — % 10, 11 Deut. xxxii. 43; x. 17, 18. Ps. Ixxix. 11. 
 
 — 10 Ps. xxviii. 9. 
 
 — '3, 14 Ezek. xxxix. 10. Jer. li. 25. Gen. vi. 12. 
 
 — 13, 16 Ps. Ixvii. .'?. 
 
 ^ Comparing this Chorus with that in 
 Chap. XV. 3, 4, and obsei'ving that both 
 are followed by the same account of tlie 
 temple of God being opened in heaven (see 
 xi. 19 and xv. 5), wc arc led to the con- 
 
 clusion (adopted by Mode and most otlicr 
 Commentators), that the intermediate 
 Cliapters are of the nature of an episode, 
 or supplement to the former. 
 
 ( 8.3 ) 
 
 6—2 
 
Cii. XL XII.] THE REVELATION. 
 
 -(. AndthetempieofGodwas Alul ' tlio SGcrct placG of tliG Tabemacle' 
 
 opened in heaven, and there i • i 1 -1 
 
 was seen in his temple the was opcRed 111 licaven ; and there was seen in 
 
 ark of his testament: and ^j^g . temple tliG ailv of tlie covenaiit ;' and ' there 
 
 there were lightnings, and ^ _ 
 
 oiees.andthnnderinffs.and « weic thunderuigs and llghtnlngs and an earth- 
 
 n c 
 hail. 
 
 eaith.iuake, an grea ^ qyr^]^g^ jj^j^j great noisG, hailstones and coals of 
 
 fire.' 
 
 V. 19. secret place, &c. : Ps. xxvii. 5; xxxi. 10; xci. 1. Hab. ii. 20. Heb. viii. 5; 
 ix. 12,23,24; x. I9. ark of covenant : Josh. iii. 3, thunderings, &c.: Exod. 
 xix. iC. Isai. xxix. 6. Ps. xviii. 12. 
 
 CHAPTER XIL 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO CHAPTERS XII— XV. 
 
 FROM the evident change of Scenery here, and in the following Chapters up to 
 the XVth ; — and from the recurrence in Chapter XV. of the Chorus and Scenic 
 action peculiar to Chap. XI., we may infer, that from XII. to XV. is a digression, or 
 mterlude, in the prophetic nan-ative : — for the purpose of drawing out and developing at 
 greater length some particular points alluded to in the Xlth Chapter. Wo have, for 
 example. 
 
 The Beast, incidentally mentioned Ch. xi. 7, more fuHy described Ch. xiii. 
 
 The Witnesses Ch. xi. 3, Ch. xiv. 4 — 14. 
 
 The Great City Ch. xi. 8, Ch. xiv. 8, &c. 
 
 The reward of the Saints Ch. xi. IS, Ch. xiv. 1 — 4, 13. 
 
 The 1260 Days Ch. xi. 2, 3, Ch. xii. 6, 14. 
 
 The same subject is, therefore, perpetually recurring under new aspects, each successive 
 representation adding something new to the former, though referring to the same 
 subject, and the same period of time. 
 
 After having well examined the internal evidence for this arrangement, it was 
 satisfactory to meet the same view in the old Author before quoted from the works 
 uf St. Ambrose. He says, 'Nunc ad ca quoi proetermiscrat, i. e. ad mala Antichrist! 
 narranda revertitur. Et ut commodius ad ea cxprimenda perveniat, ab adventu Christi 
 incipit, atque, mala qurc Ecclesia a diabolo passa est commemorans, qualiter idem 
 diabolus eandem Ecclesiam per Antichristum evertere conatur annectit.' Bet^engaudi 
 E.rpositio. 
 
 As these Chapters are retrogressive in their character, as far as the Chorus in 
 XV. 3, 4, they will be considered, independently of the place of their Chorus, or 
 Chorus-like, part in Ch. XII. 10, 11, as all forming one intermediate Scene. 
 
 From ver. 7 to 13 of Chapter XII. is appointed by the Church as the Epistle on the 
 Festival of St. Michael and all Angels. 
 
 'a^ 
 
 ( 84 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cir. XIT. 
 
 PART II. Scene V. 
 
 AN INTERMEDIATE SCENE. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 A sign is seen among the heavenly constellations. A Woman, 
 jyersecuted hy the Dragon, flies into the wilderness. The 
 Temple is still in the distance. See XIII. 6 ; XIV. 15. 
 
 AN D there ' appear' ed ' a great sign In hea- 
 ' ven,' a Woman clothed with the sun, as 
 L though ' the Sun of righteousness were 
 'rising' iqjon her, and the moon 'to give light' 
 under her ' feet,' and upon her head a crown of 
 twelve stars, which are 'the twelve Patriarchs 
 ' and Apostles,' and the ' Woman' is that ' Jerusa- 
 ' lem above, which is the mother of us all.' And 
 ' pangs took her as a woman in travail.' 
 
 And there ' appear 'ed another symbol 'in 
 
 And there appeared a great 
 wonder in heaven ; a woman 
 clothed with the sun, and the 
 moon under her feet, and up- 
 on her head a crown of twelve 
 stars : 
 
 And she being' with child 
 cried, travailing in birth, and 
 pained to be delivered. 
 
 And there appeared an- 
 
 V. 1. a great sign, &c. : Matt. xxiv. 30, 24. Sim of righteousness, &c. : Mai. iv. 2. 
 
 Isai. Ix. 1. moon to give light, &c. : Gen. i. 15, l6. Ps. cxix. 105. Cant, vi, 10. 
 
 twelve Patriarchs and Apostles: Gen. xxxvii. 9, 10. Matt. ii. 42. Luke vi. 13. 
 
 Jerusalem from above, &c. : Gal. iv. 26. Heb, xii. 22. woman : Isai. liv. 6". 
 
 2 Esd. X. 44. 
 v. 2. pangs, &c. : Mic. iv. 10. 
 v. 3. ten horns : Dan. vii. 7. 
 
 V. 1. TJie moon under her feet.] It is 
 easy to perceive the general aptitude of 
 the imagery here employed. But, when 
 we come to details, it is not so easy to 
 discover an exact parallel for each simi- 
 litude. The moon has been variously 
 conjectured to symbolise, either Jewish 
 types and ordinances; or the word of God, 
 
 by which the Church directs her sfeps, 
 Ps. cxix. 105 ; or, the Cliurch itself; or the 
 Church in Jewish times, &c. &c. In an 
 Italian version, 1 find the conjecture, that 
 it means the Mahomedan Crescent, which 
 the Church was ultimately to trample 
 under foot ! 
 
 ( 85 ) 
 
Cu. XII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 6 
 
 other wonder in heaven; ami 
 liehuld a fjreat red dragon, 
 haviiif^ seven heads and ten 
 horns, and seven crowns up- 
 on liis heads. 
 
 And his tail drew the tliird 
 part of tlie stars of lieaven, 
 and did cast them to the 
 earth : and the dragon stood 
 before the woman which was 
 ready to be delivered, for to 
 devour her child as soon as 
 it was bom. 
 
 And she brought forth a 
 man child, who was to rule 
 all nations with a rod of iron : 
 and her child was caught up 
 unto Uod, and to his throne. 
 
 And the woman fled into 
 the wilderness, where she 
 hath a place prepared of God, 
 that they should feed her 
 there a thousand two hun- 
 dred and threescore days. 
 
 ' heaven,' and behold, a great flame-red dragon, 
 having seven heads, and ' ten horns,' and seven 
 crowns upon his heads. 
 
 And his tail drew afte^" him the third part 
 of ' the stars' of heaven, the saints and rulers of 
 the Church, and 'cast them to the ground;' and 
 the dragon stood before ' the woman' which ' tra- 
 ' vailed,' for to devour her child, as soon as 'she 
 ' had brought forth.' 
 
 ' And out of her came forth He that should 
 'be Ruler in Israel, and have the heathen for 
 ' his inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the 
 'earth for his possession:' hut, his 'kingdom' 
 being 'not of this world. He was taken up into 
 ' heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the 
 ' throne of the Majesty on high.' 
 
 And the Woman ' hid herself in the wilder- 
 ' ness,' where she hath a place prepared of God, 
 and where it is ' commanded of Him,' that they 
 should 'feed' her a thousand two hundred and 
 sixty days. 
 
 V. 4. Ihe slurs, as symbols of the saints, &c. : Dan. viii. 10, 24; xii. 3. Obatl. 
 
 4. cast to the ground: Dan. viii. 10. Ezek. xxviii. 17. Obad. 4. brought 
 
 forth : Mic. v. 3. 
 V. 5. out of her, &c. : Mic. v. 2. heathen for inheritance : Ps. ii. 8; Ixxxvii. 19, 
 
 25,27. kingdom not of this world: John xviii. 36. taken up, &c. : Acts 
 
 i. 9—11 ; ii. S3 ; iii. 21. Heb. i. 3, Sec. 
 V. f). hid herself, &c. : 1 Kings xvii. 3; xix. 4. the wilderness: see at ver. 14. 
 
 God commanded to feed : 1 Kings xvii. 4, 9. Jer. iii. 1 5. 
 
 V. '3. A great red dragon.^ A monster is 
 here introduced with seven Jieads, ten horns 
 and seven crowns: — the genius-spirit, as 
 it would appear, of Daniel's last empire ; 
 and, accordingly, in Chap. xiii. 2, we find 
 him transferring his crowns, with three 
 added, to the seven-lieaded a7id ten-horned 
 Beast from tlie sea, who there appears. 
 
 V. 4. For to devour, &e.] A picture, not 
 merely of the attempts of the monster to 
 
 take his natural life (as Matt. ii. 13, &c.), 
 but also of his artful endeavom-s to de- 
 feat his designs, and to turn Him from 
 his holy i^urpose. Matt, i v. 3 — 10, &c.' 
 
 V. 6. And the Woman J?ed,8cc.] Having 
 related the fate of the child, he imme- 
 diately subjoins, in brief, what befcl the 
 Woman, its mother. He then goes back 
 to relate some further particulars (ver. 
 7 — 14). 
 
 ( 8fi ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. XII. 
 
 And there was war in heaven ; ' the Arch- 
 ' angel Michael' and his attendant angels ' con- 
 ' tended' with the dragon ; and the dragon ' con- 
 ' tended' and his ' wicked spirits,' 
 
 And prevailed not ; and ' I beheld Satan, 
 ' though exalting himself to heaven, cast down to 
 ' the earth ;' neither could he 7^egain it any more. 
 
 And ' though he had set his nest among the 
 ' stars, yet was he brought down ;' and ' the 
 ' Tempter,' that old serpent, called ' the Devil' 
 and 'Satan,' who 'deceiveth' the whole world, 
 was *cast out from his high places,' and his 
 'wicked spirits' with him. 
 
 And I heard a loud voice in heaven, as if 
 the time were already come, 'When the ransomed 
 ' of the Lord should return and come to Zion 
 
 And there was war in hea- 
 ven : Michael and his nnsjels 
 fought against the dragon ; 
 and the dragon fought and 
 his angels, 
 
 And prevailed not ; neither 
 was their place found any 
 more in heaven. 
 
 And the great dragon was 
 cast out, that old serpent, 
 called the Devil, and Satan, 
 which deceiveth the whole 
 world : he was cast out into 
 the earth, and his angels 
 were cast out with him. 
 
 And I heard a loud voice 
 saying in heaven. Now is 
 come salvation, and strength, 
 and the kingdom of our God, 
 and the power of his Christ : 
 for the accuser of our bre- 
 thren is cast down, which 
 accused them before our God 
 day and night. 
 
 10 
 
 V. 7- Archangel Michael, &c. : Jude 9- wicked spirits : Eph. vi. 13. 
 
 V. 8. / beheld, &c. : Luke x. 15, 18. cast down to the earth : Lam. ii. 1. 
 
 V. 9. though he had set his nest, &c. : Obad, 4. the tempter. Sec. : Matt. 1 — 12. 
 
 1 Pet. V. 3,9. deceiveth: Gen. iii. 13. I Tim. ii. 14. cast out. Sec: Mark 
 
 i. 34, 39; iii. 15, 23, &c. Eph. vi. 12. 
 
 V. 7. And there was war in heaven.] 
 While Christ was on earth, Satan raised 
 up against him every species of oppo- 
 sition; but now that He is gone up to 
 heaven (ver. 5), Satan is represented as 
 transferring thither the field of his attack. 
 This he would accomplish, by letting loose 
 upon the heavenly, or spiritual kingdom 
 of Christ, all the powers of darkness and 
 of hell, confronting, as it were, the legions 
 of heaven with his own infernal agents of 
 evil. Or, perhaps, the war in heaven may 
 signify his attempting to set up a rival 
 throne, by instigating the Heathen Em- 
 perors of Rome to oppress, persecute, and 
 slay the Christians. Hence the allusion, 
 ver. 11. 
 
 I V. 8. And prevailed not. '\ The voice of 
 history agrees with the prophecy. The 
 heathen Emperors were so far from ful- 
 filling the whole ends of Satan, that at the 
 worst of times their persecutions were but 
 partial ; and from the time of Severus to 
 Decius, A.D. 211 — 249, the Christians en- 
 joyed thirty-eight years of peace, and of 
 perfect toleration : they might build their 
 churches, and enjoy places of honour. And 
 though, under Decius and Diocletian a 
 furious and general persecution overtook 
 them, yet in a few years the conversion of 
 Constantino restored them to prosperity, 
 and an a?ra dawned upon the Church 
 which seemed like the Millennium already 
 begun. Hence ver. 10 — 12. 
 
 ( «7 ) 
 
Cii. XII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 Andtheyovercaniehimby i ^y[l\^ sono^S, End CVerlaStillC: JOV UDOll tlicir 
 
 the blooil of tlic Lainb, uml °_ O J ./ 1 
 
 by the word of their testi- ' hcads,' Saying, 
 
 mony; and they loved not 
 tlicir lives unto the death. 
 
 Therefore rejoice, i/e hea- 
 vens, and ye that dwell in 
 them. \Vof to the inhabitcrs 
 of the earth and of the sea ! 
 for the devil is come down 
 unto you, having g'reat wrath, 
 because he knoweth that he 
 hath but a short time. 
 
 A SONG OF TRIUMPH, 
 
 Vv. 10—12. 
 
 Now have we seen Thy salvation, Lord; 
 
 Thy kingdom is come, and Thy power, 
 
 And the authority of Thine Anointed. 
 
 The Evil One is brought low 
 
 Who spake evil of the saints before God. 
 
 But they have overcome the Wicked One ; 
 
 For they believed in Jesus the Son of God; 
 
 They confessed Him with their mouth, 
 
 That God had raised Him from the dead. 
 
 They loved not their lives, They resisted unto blood. 
 
 Praise ye the Lord in the heavens, 
 
 Praise Him in the heights : 
 
 Praise Him, all His angels, 
 
 Praise Him, all His hosts. 
 
 10 
 
 2, 3 
 
 4-6 
 
 VV. 10 — 12. 10. Ransomed of the Lord, SiC: Isai. xxxv. 10. 
 
 — 1 Luke ii. 29, 30. 
 
 Luke xi. 20. Matt. vi. 13; xxviii. 18. John xvii. 2. 
 
 Ps. ii. 2. 
 1 Kings xxii. 21. Job i. 7, 9 ; ii. 2, 4. 
 
 7 1 John ii. 13. 
 
 8 1 John V. 5. 
 9, 10 Rom. x. 9. 
 11,12 Matt. X. 39. Heb. xii. 4. 
 13-iG Ps. cxlviii. 1, 2. 
 
 ( «H ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XII. 
 
 Woe to the world and them that dwell therein ! 
 
 For the Prince of this world shall be judged, 
 But now is his hour, and the power of darkness. 
 
 15 
 
 And when the dragon saw that he was ' east 
 • down to the earth,' he persecuted ' the Woman' 
 which brought forth the man-child. 
 
 And to the woman it was given to be 'borne 
 ' abroad, as on eagle-wings' into ' the waste howl- 
 ' ing wilderness,' the appointed place of her trial, 
 where * the Church' was ' with Moses' of old, and 
 where 7io?i7 she is ' fed for a time and times and 
 'the dividing of time,' from the face of the ser- 
 pent. 
 
 And when the draj!;on saw 
 that he was cast unto the 
 earth, he persecuted the wo- 
 man wliich brought forth the 
 man chiUI. 
 
 And to the woman were 
 given two wings of a great 
 eagle, that she might fly in- 
 to the wilderness, into her 
 place, where she is nourished 
 for a time, and times, and 
 half a time, from the face of 
 the serpent. 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 vv. 10 — 12. 17 2 Esd. XV. 12. 
 
 — IS John xii. 31 ; xvi. 11. 
 
 — 19 Luke xxii. 53. 
 
 V. 13. cast down, &c. : see at ver. 8, Q- 
 
 V. 14. borne on eagle uings, &c. : Exod. xix. 4> ; and see Note, wilderness : Deut. 
 
 xxxii. 10. appointed place, &c. : Ezek. xx. S5. Hos. ii. 14. Cant. viii. 5. 
 
 Church ?vith Moses, &c.: Acts vii. 33; and comp. 1 Cor. iv. 9 — 13. 2 Cor. 
 
 iv. 9- Heb. xi. 37, 38. time and times and the dividing of time : Dan. vii. 25. 
 
 V. 13. The dragon . . . cast to the earth.^ 
 Accomplished, in the peace and security 
 of the Church, from the time of Severus, 
 A.D. 211, alluded to above (see Note, 
 ver. 8). Fresh persecutions, however, 
 broke out ; and the dragon was not quite 
 subdued till the conversion of the Em- 
 peror Constantine, who saw in himself 
 the destined Victor of the Dragon. Eu- 
 sebius relates, that, after his defeat of 
 Licinius, Constantine ordered to be placed 
 over his palace-gate, a device represent- 
 ing the Emperor surmounted by the em- 
 blem of the Cross, and trampling on a 
 dragon. 
 
 — He persecuted the woman.'\ The 
 fury of the new persecution under Dccius 
 
 and Diocletian was only the greater from 
 the temporary calm. ' Multitudes,' we arc 
 told, 'wandered over deserts and moun- 
 tains, and perished of famine, cold, dis- 
 ease, robbers, and wild beasts.* 
 
 V. 14. Two wings of a great eagle.^ By 
 the particular mention of two wings, it has 
 been inferred, that the standards of the 
 Roman Empire, now beginning to be 
 divided into East and West, are alluded 
 to. Newton, Dauhuz. 
 
 In other places of Scripture, too, the 
 eagle seems to stand especially for the 
 Roman armies, as Deut. xxviii. 49. Hos. 
 viii. 1. For axvaics generally, Jcr. iv. 13 
 Lam. iv. 19. 
 
 ( 89 ) 
 
Cu. XII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 And the serpent cast out 
 of his mouth water as a flood 
 after tlie woman, that ho 
 iniffht cause her to be car- 
 ried away of the flood. 
 
 And the earth helped tlie 
 woman, and the earth opened 
 her mouth, and swallowed up 
 the flood which the dragon 
 cast out of his mouth. 
 
 And the dragon was wroth 
 with the woman, and went 
 to make war with the rem- 
 nant of her seed, which keep 
 the commandments of God, 
 and have the testimony of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 And the serpent sought next to 'prevail 
 'with his tongue and with falsehoods,' ('for he 
 'drinkethin ini([uity like water') and 'he made 
 ' the enemy to come in like a flood' upon the 
 Woman, that he might cause her to be carried 
 away of the flood. 
 
 And the earth helped the woman, and ' the 
 ' earth opened her mouth and swallowed up' the 
 flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. 
 
 And the dragon was wroth with 'the Woman,' 
 and went to make war with the rest of her seed, 
 which ' keep the commandments of God, and 
 ' have the testimony of Christ.' 
 
 V. 15. prevail with tongue: Ps. xii. 4. See Jam. iii. 11. false tongue: Ps. cxx. 3. 
 
 drinketh in, &c. : Job xv. l6. Prov. xviii. 4; xv. 28. cause. . .like a flood : 
 
 Isai. lix. 19. waterfloods: Ps. Ixix. 1, 2, 14; cxxiv. 4, 5. 
 V. 16. the earth opened, &c. : Numb. xvi. 32. 
 V. 17. keep the comviandments, &c. : John xiv. 15, 21, 23 ; xv. 10. 1 John iii. 24. 
 
 Ps. cvi. 3; cxii. 6, &c. testimony of Christ: 1 John iv. 2; v. 10. 1 Cor. i, 
 
 2 Tim. i. 8. Acts xxii. 15 ; xxiii. 11, &c. 
 
 V. 15. Water as a Jlood.] Though a 
 flood of waters is a common symbol for 
 an invading enemy, yet the peculiarity 
 here is, its issuing /rom the mouth of 
 the dragon ; which leads us to apply 
 it to false and heretical doctrines, such 
 as those of Arius and others. Doctrina 
 pestifera, i. e. hseresis ; juxta illud. Prov. 
 XV. 28. Os impiorum scaturiet mala. 
 Intelligo Arianismum, et subolem ejus. 
 Mede. 
 
 y. 16. The earth helped tlie woman.] 
 
 Not to mention the assistance given to 
 the cause of Christianity by Constantino, 
 it is known that the emjicrors were mostly 
 of the orthodox faith. And in later 
 times, we have the resistance of Leo 
 Isauricusjof Copronymus Constantino, and 
 other good emperors, to the worship of 
 images, and other rising corruptions in 
 the Chm-ch. The Council of Francfort 
 against Images, convened by Charlemagne, 
 may be mentioned among other illus- 
 trations of the passage. 
 
 ( 90 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 CHAPTER Xni. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 IN the Xllth Chapter we saw Satan foiled in his design of overwhelming the Church 
 by the persecutions to which he would instigate the heathen Emperors of Rome. 
 But another plan is left him ; to revive the power and ambition of Rome in a new form, 
 and by its means to corrupt that Chui-ch, which he could not otherwise destroy. Here 
 was that greater " Woe " than any preceding, which man-ed the joy of the heavenly 
 host, (see xii. 10 — 12), and changed their song of triumph into notes of sadness. Rome 
 is broken up into ten kingdoms ; in the prophetic language, ten horns arise, (Rev. xiii. 1 ; 
 xvii. 3, 12). Rome was still to be his agent in the matter, and the Roman Empire his 
 great battle-field: not, however, under its then existent form (xvii. 10, 12), but after an 
 apparent dissolution (xiii. 3, 12, 14 ; xvii. 8, 11), and when ten new kingdoms had grown 
 up, divitling its territory among them. 
 
 It may be observed, that the likeness to Daniel grows stronger at eveiy step. Wo 
 seem almost to be reading his prophecy over again. 
 
 It will facilitate the comprehension of this and the following Chapters, to observe the 
 identity between the beast mentioned in the Xlllth with that in the XVIIth Chapter : — 
 an identity which the reader will find established by Woodhowe on Chap. XVII., or in 
 the extract given in Table 2 annexed to Appendix F. 
 
 In the same Appendix, an attempt has been made to establish the interpretation 
 usually received of this beast ; but it cannot be too carefully repeated, that, in censm-ing 
 a system, no judgment whatever is intended to be passed on particular individuals 
 connected with it. 
 
 And further, while in the Papacy we trace that which fearfully answers to the terms 
 of this Prophecy, and thus assert it to be a fulfilment, we by no means assert it to be the 
 only fulfilment of it. There may be yet in reserve some more hideous form of Antichrist, 
 compared to which the horrors of all its predecessors will appear insignificant. 
 
 The plagues of this book are expressly threatened to all who add to, or detract in 
 any wise from, the truth of God as revealed in the Gospel (Chap. xxii. 18). However 
 justly, then, the terms employed in this and the seventeenth Chapter, of blasphemy and 
 idolatry, may, in certain specific senses, be attached and applied to what we find going on 
 in the Papal System, let us not forget, that there may be other forms of the same sins 
 among oiirselves, even more dangerous as they are more subtle : the evil heart of xinbelief 
 and murmuring against God may be no less blasphemy in His sight, than are open and 
 impious intrusions upon His Divine Right and Attributes ; — covetousness, and the inor- 
 dinate love of ourselves, of our own ease, or pleasure, or of the good things of this life, 
 the fear of man, or the having men's persoiis in admiration, may be as much idolatry 
 before God, as those peculiar rites and revolting superstitious doctrines to which we 
 ordinarily attach the name. See Ps. Ixxiv. 10, 18, &c. Isai. xxxvii. 23. Col. iii. 5. 
 Judo 16. 
 
 ( 91 ) 
 
Cii. XIII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 PART II. Scene V. (Continued.) 
 
 Part II. 
 
 More explicH notice of " lite Beat^t,'" Ch. XI. 7. He is seen rising 
 from the Sea, and the Dragon gives him his poiver. 
 
 And I stood upon the sand 
 of the sea, and saw a beast 
 rise up out of the sea, having 
 seven heads and ten horns, 
 and upon his horns ten 
 frowns, and upon his heads 
 the name of blasphemy. 
 
 And the beast whicli I saw 
 was like unto a leopard, and 
 his feet were as the feet of a 
 bear, and his mouth as the 
 mouth of a lion : and the 
 dragon gave him his power, 
 and his seat, and great au- 
 thority. 
 
 AND 'I saw a Beast coming up from the 
 ' sea,' the same as ' in the vision of my 
 L ' brother Daniel,' and representing ' the 
 ' last of the four beasts who should reign in the 
 ' world,' having seven ' heads' and ' ten horns,' 
 and upon his ' horns'' ten ' royal crowns,' and upon 
 his ' heads' names of blasphemy. 
 
 And ' the Beast which I saw was like a Leo- 
 ' pard, and his feet were as ' the feet of a Bear,' 
 and his ' mouth as the mouth of a Lion,' and the 
 Dragon ' gave him his strength,' and his throne, 
 and great ' power.' 
 
 V. 1. I saw . . .from the sea: Dan. vii. 3. in the vision of, &c. : 2 Esd. xii. 11 ; 
 
 xi. 39. heads: 2 Esd. xi. 1, &c. ten horns: Dan. vii. 7, 6. royal crowns: 
 
 Esth. i. 11. 
 V. 2. Leopard., Bear, Lion: Dan. vii. 6, 7^ 4. gave power : Matt, i v. 9- Luke 
 xi. 21. Eph. vi. 12. Col. i. 13; and comp. Rev, xvii. 13. 
 
 V. 1. A beast rise up out of the sea.] As 
 the gathering together of waters forms a 
 sea, ike sea is a proper symbol to repre- 
 sent an Empire, which is formed of the 
 gathering together of many subject peo- 
 ple. That this emblem serves also to 
 identify the Beast in the Revelation with 
 the Fourth Beast in Daniel, and, conse- 
 quently, with the Roman Empire, has been 
 already observed. The same may be 
 conclusively argued from Rev. xvii. 18. 
 
 ' Bestia Decern cornupeta seu Seeularis, 
 est Universitas ilia decern plus minus reg- 
 noi-iim (in qua Cresarum, post exturbatum 
 
 Draconem, Imperium barbarica plaga dis- 
 silierat) in imam denuo Rempublicam 
 Romanam coalescentium.' Mcde. 
 
 — The name of blasphemy.'] See at 
 ver. 6. 
 
 V. 2. Tlie dragon gave Mm his power, 
 &c.] 'Having failed in his pm-pose of 
 restoring the old heathen idolatry, the 
 dragon delegates his power to the beast, 
 and thereby introduces a new species of 
 idolatry, nominally different, but essen- 
 tially the same, the worship of angels and 
 saints instead of the gods and demigods 
 of antiquity.' Bp. Newton. 
 
 ( 92 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XIII. 
 
 And I saw one of his heads, apj^earwg as if 
 it had been ' smitten' to death, and its deadly 
 ' wonnd' was ' healed ;' and ' all the world went 
 ' after the Beast, wondering at his power.' 
 
 And they ' worshipped' the Dragon, because 
 he ' gave the power to the Beast,' and they ' wor- 
 ' shipped the Beast,' saying, ' Who is like unto 
 'the Beast?' Who is able to make war with 
 him? 
 
 And there ' was given unto' him ' a mouth 
 'speaking great things, and words against the 
 ' Most High ;' and power ' was given unto' him to 
 ' practise' his ahojninations forty-two months. 
 
 And ' he opened his mouth to reproach and 
 
 And I sftwone of liis heads 
 as it were woimilod to death ; 
 and lii.s deadly wound was 
 healed: and all the world 
 wondered after the beast. 
 
 And they worshipped the 
 dragon which gave power 
 unto tlie beast: and they 
 worshipped the beast, say- 
 in;?, Who is like unto the 
 beast? who is able to make 
 war with him? 
 
 And there was given unto 
 him a mouth speaking great 
 things and blasphemies ; and 
 power was given unto him 
 to continue forty and two 
 months. 
 
 And he opened his mouth 
 in blasphemy against God, 
 
 '> 
 
 V. 3. smitten, wound, healed: Jer. xxx. 17- Hos. vi. 1. all the world, &c.: John 
 
 xii. 19. Luke ix. 43; xxi. 8. 1 Sam. xiii. 7- 
 V. 4. worshipped : Col. ii. 18. Rom. i. 23. gave the power, &c. : see at vv. 1, 2. 
 
 who is like, &c. : Ps. Ixxxix. 2. Exod. xv. 11. 
 V. 5. given unto: Johnxix. 11. mouth speaking great things, Sic: Dan. vii. 8, 25. 
 
 practise: Dan. viii. 12. 
 V. 6. opened his mouth, &c. : Job iii. 1. Isai. xxxvii. 23. His lahernacle, &c.: 
 
 Ps. XV. 1. xci. 1. 
 
 5 
 
 V. 3. One of its heads as it were wounded 
 to death.] From the Vulgate having ' unum 
 ex capitibus suis,' as well as from the au- 
 thority of ancient MSS., the words, '7 
 sail',' appear to be superfluous. Ver. 1 de- 
 scribes ' the beast' as ' having seven heads 
 and ten horns,' exovra; and now it adds, 
 'and [havlnff] one of his heads' as eV^ay- 
 ^fVTjv ; the latter words the same as in ch. 
 V. G, and there more properly translated, 
 as it Iiad been slain : the sense of the Greek 
 preterperfect participle is hero lost in our 
 version. It is thus restored by Mode, 
 'quasi ccesum Jkiisset ad mortem ; viz. non 
 tunc vidente Apostolo, sed priusquam 
 bcstia ex mari cmerscrit.' It was only ' an 
 appearance in the head of its having been 
 wounded, but its deadly wound was 
 
 ( 93 ) 
 
 healed:' — an emblem fitly descriptive of 
 that general state of decline in the empire, 
 which preceded the rising of the last 
 head. See Appendix F. 
 
 V. 5. A mouth speaking great things.] 
 ' What can be greater things and blasphe- 
 mies, than the claims of universal Bishop, 
 infallible Judge of all controversies, Sove- 
 reign of kings and Disposer of kingdoms. 
 Vicegerent of Christ, and God itpon earth ?' 
 Bp. Newton. 
 
 To which add the notable declaration 
 in the Bull of Pope Boniface VIII. ' Fi- 
 nally, it is indispensable to salvation that 
 every human creature be subject to the Pope 
 of Rome !' 
 
 V. 6. In blasphemy.] It is recorded, 
 that, when John, Patriarch of Constan- 
 tinople, 
 
Cii. XIII.] 
 
 TIIK REVELATION. 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 10 
 
 to blaspheme Iiis name, and 
 bis tabernacle, nndtlicin that 
 ilwell in heaven. 
 
 And it was g'iven unto him 
 to make war with the saints, 
 and to overcome them ; and 
 power was given him over 
 all kindreds, and tonf^ues, 
 and nations. 
 
 And all that dwell upon the 
 earth shall worship him, 
 whose names are not writ- 
 ten in the book of life of the 
 Lamb slain from the founda- 
 tion of the worlil. 
 
 If any man have an ear, 
 let him hear. 
 
 He that leadeth into cap- 
 tivity shall go into captivity : 
 he that killeth with the 
 sword must be killed with 
 
 ' ])laspheme God, and His tabernacle,' and them 
 ' that al)ide in His holy place.' 
 
 And ' it was given' him ' to make war witli 
 
 * the saints, and to prevail against them ;' and 
 power *was given' him over all kindreds, 'and 
 ' people, and tongues, and nations.' 
 
 And ' all the inhabitants of the land' shall 
 worship him ; ' every one whose name shall not 
 
 * be found written among the living in Jerusalem, 
 ' when the Lord writeth up the people whom He 
 ' hath chosen in Christ before the foundation of 
 ' the world.' 
 
 ' Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.' 
 ' Woe to him that spoileth, for he shall be 
 'spoiled; — that taketh captive, for he shall go 
 
 * into captivity ; — that taketh the sword, for he 
 
 V. 7. given, &c. : John xlx. 11. make war with the saints^ &c.: Dan. vii. 21. 
 
 peojjle and tongues, &c. : Isai. Ixvi. 18. Dan. iii. 7, &c. 
 V. 8. all the inhabitants, &c. : Joel ii. 1. Zech. xi. 6. whose name, Sec. : Isai. iv. 3. 
 
 Dan. xii. 1. Ps. Ixxxvii. 6. Luke x. 20. chosen before the foundation, &c. : 
 
 Eph. i. 3, 4. 
 V. 9. ears to hear, &c. : Matt. xiii. 43. 
 V. 10. Woe to him that spoileth, &c.: Isai. xxxiii. 1. taketh captive, &c.: Isai. 
 
 xiv. 2. Jer. xxx. I6. Ps. Ixviii. 18. taketh the sword, &c. : Matt. xxvi. 52. in 
 
 qnietness, &c. : Isai. xxx. 15. waiting for Christ : Dan. xii. 12. 2 Thess. iii. 5. 
 
 people: Ps. Ixxxvii. 6. Tit. ii. 14. 
 
 tinople, first assumed the title of Univer- 
 sal Bishop, Gregory the First, the then 
 Bishop of Rome, addressed to him a 
 remonstrance, in which he spoke of 
 'the boundless pride and self-exaltation 
 which such a title implied ;' and he hinted 
 further, that it seemed to him the veiy 
 tiame of blasphemy on the ten-horned beast 
 in the Apocalypse. Yet his successors 
 have not scrupled to adopt the same. In 
 their use and adoration of images, which 
 is another species of blasphemy, (see Ezek. 
 XX. 27 — 32. Isai. Ixv. 7), they have gone 
 
 far beyond any thing before imagined. 
 And if the Jews thought it blasphemy, ' for 
 any to forgive sins but God alone ' (Mark 
 ii. 7); in the plenary indulgences, jubilees, 
 &c., of which the popes have allowed a 
 perfect traffic to be made in their name, 
 what an additional charge lies against the 
 rulers of a Church, which still declares 
 herself infallible, and places her decrees 
 above the authority of Scripture, and 
 the express declarations of the Holy Spi- 
 rit! 
 
 ( 94 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XIII. 
 
 ♦ sliall perish by the sword.' But ' in quietness, the swoni. Here is the pa- 
 
 -. „, ,. ,•, •• /» tience and tlie faith of the 
 
 'and in confidence, and in patient waiting tor saints. 
 ' Christ shall be' the ' strength' of His 'people.' 
 
 Another Beast is seen coming up from the Earth, and ministering 
 
 to the former Beast. 
 
 And I beheld another Beast ' ascending out 
 ' of the earth/ and he had two horns like a Lamb, 
 and he spake as a Dragon. 
 
 And he holdeth 'rule under' the first Beast, 
 and exerciseth all his power 'before' him, and 
 causeth the whole land, and them that dwell 
 therein, to worship the first Beast, whose deadly 
 wound was healed. 
 
 And he doeth ' great signs and wonders,' so 
 that, after the semblance of a true prophet, ' he 
 ' causeth fire to come down from heaven' in the 
 sight of men ; 
 
 And his ' coming is after the working of 
 
 And I beheld another beast 
 coming up out of the earth ; 
 and he had two horns like a 
 lamb, and he spake as a 
 drag-on. 
 
 x\.nd he exerciseth all the 
 power of the first beast be- 
 fore him, and causeth the 
 earth and them which dwell 
 therein to worship the first 
 beast, whose deadly wound 
 was healed. 
 
 And he doeth great won- 
 ders, so that he maketh fire 
 come down from heaven on 
 the earth in the sight of men. 
 
 And deceiveth them that 
 dwell on the earth by the 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 V. 11. ascending out of the earth: 1 Sam. xxviii. 13. horns like a lamb, &c.: 
 comp. Matt. vii. 15. spake like a dragon: comp. Ps, Iv. 21. 
 
 V. 12. rule under, and before another: see Gen. xli. 3^ — 46. • 
 
 V. 13. great signs and wonders: Matt. xxiv. 24. Deut. xiii. 1 — 4. causeth Jire, 
 Sec: 2 Kings i, 10. 
 
 V. 14. After the working of Satan, &c. : 2 Thess. ii. 9, 10. 7nake an image, &c. : 
 Exod. XX. 4. Isai. xliv. g — 20. 
 
 V. 11. A7iother bea^t out of the earth.'] 
 This second Beast is afterwards called 
 ' the false prophet,' Chap. xvi. 13 ; xix. 20. 
 It is hence inferred to be some Ecclesias- 
 tical power. 'Pontifex Romanus cum 
 suo clero.' Mede. 
 
 ' It seems to have been the prevailing 
 notion with the Fathers, that the second 
 boast was antichrist.' Iren. L. v. 25. Au- 
 gust. Horn. II., inApoc.,&c. Woodhouse. 
 
 V. 12. He exerciseth all the power of the 
 
 ( 
 
 first beast.] ' He is the common centre and 
 cement which unites all the distinct king- 
 doms of the Roman Empire,and by joining 
 with them . . .he is the occasion of the pre- 
 servation of the Old Roman l']mpire in some 
 kind of unity, and name, and strength; 
 which otherwise had been quite dissolved 
 by the hmndations and wars succeeding the 
 settlement of the barbarous nations in 
 that empire.' Whiston, Newton. 
 i V. 14. And deceiveth .... li/ means of 
 
 those 
 f)5 ) 
 
Cii. XIIT.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 means of those miracles 
 which he had power to do 
 ill the siirht of the beast; 
 sayiii;!: to them that dwell on 
 the earth, that they should 
 make nn linage to the beast, 
 which had the wound by a 
 sword, and did live- 
 
 And he had power to jjive 
 life unto the imnpje of the 
 beast, that the image of the 
 beast should both speak, and 
 cause that as many as would 
 not worship the image of the 
 beast should be killed. 
 
 And he caused all, both 
 small and great, rich and 
 poor, free and bond, to re- 
 ceive a mark in their right 
 hand, or in their foreheads : 
 
 And that no man might 
 
 ' Satan, with all power and signs and lying won- 
 ' ders, and with all dcceivablcness of unrighteoiis- 
 ' ness in them that perish,' saying to 'the inha- 
 ' bitants of the land,' that they should ' make an 
 ' image for ' the ' Beast which had the wound by 
 'the sword ; and thereby/ he lived.' 
 
 And he had power to give life to the image 
 of the Beast, that the image of the Beast should 
 both speak, and cause that * as many as would 
 'not fall down and worship the image of the 
 'Beast' should be killed. 
 
 And he caused all, ' both small and great, 
 ' rich and poor, bond and free,' to receive ' a mark' 
 in their right hand, or ' in' their ' foreheads ;' and 
 that no man might buy or sell, save he that had 
 
 V. 1.0. as many as would not, &c. : Dan. iii. 7- 
 
 vv. l6, 17. both great and small, Sec: Gen. xix. 11. Ps. cxv. 13; xlix. 2. fore- 
 heads: Gen. xxiv. 22: see margin. Exod. xxviii. 38. Deut. vi. 8. Ezek. xvi. 12 
 
 those miracles.] That pretended miracles 
 were made the means of propagating 
 the new superstition, we have abundant 
 proofs from history. Thus, when the 
 notion of transubstantiation had suffered 
 a great blow and discouragement from 
 the able writings of Ratramme and John 
 Scot, and when no other argument would 
 avail to revive it among the people, we 
 read that Odo, then Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, ' was fain to cure their infidelity by 
 miracles; for, according to the tale, he 
 actually changed the bread into flesh, and 
 the wine into blood, and then turned them 
 back again to their proper forms. St. 
 Dunstan, his successor, took the same 
 means of deceiving the world ... a crucifix 
 is said to have made a speech (see ver. 15) 
 in favour of his zeal against the married 
 clergy. Such mighty wonders as these had 
 a great influence on men's minds in those 
 days of darkness and superstition. 'iotvman. 
 
 — An image to the beast.} It is very 
 doubtful what the image here signifies : 
 some say, a Council convened by the Pope, 
 Sir I. Newton; some, the Pope himself, 
 Bp. Newton; some, the beast himself, 
 who, they contend, Avas but an image of 
 the Old Roman Empire, and not the 
 Empire itself. Mede, Woodhouse. Others 
 make it a general emblem of the adora- 
 tion required by the beast, as the old 
 Roman Emperors had their images made, 
 and divine honours paid to them. Dau'ouz, 
 &c. Mr. Faber proposes a new interpre- 
 tation, which, if it be not the right one, 
 has at least the merit of simplicity. He 
 understands from the expression, making 
 an image to the beast, that the second 
 beast, or false prophet, should perform 
 the office of image-maker to the first beast : 
 in other words, he should promote and 
 enforce the worship of images. 
 
 V. 17. That no man miaht lay or scU.] 
 
 ( 96 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. XIII. 
 
 for his 'mark,' the name of the Beast or the buy or sen, save he that had 
 
 IP,. the mark, or the name of the 
 
 number of his name. .east, or the number of his 
 
 Here is ' wisdom' needed. Let him that hath "*'"^' 
 
 Here is wisdom. Let him 
 
 * skill and understanding compute the number' of that hath understanding 
 the Beast, for it is the number of a man; and his Z2l Z-^^^T "' ?" 
 
 ' ■> '-' beast : for it is the number 
 
 number is six hundred and sixty six. of a man; and his number »« 
 
 Six hundred threescore and 
 
 SIX. 
 
 V. 1.8. wisdom: Dan. v. 11. 
 number : Dan. ix. 2. 
 
 skill and understanding . 
 
 Dan. ix. 22. compute the 
 
 ' Popo Martin in his bull, after the Council 
 of Constance, commands that they permit 
 not heretics to have houses in their districts, 
 or enter into contracts, or carry on com- 
 merce, or enjoy the comforts of humanity 
 with Christians. In this respect, as Mede 
 obseiTCS, the false prophet spake as the 
 dragon. For Diocletian published a like 
 edict against the Christians, that they 
 should not have the power of buying or 
 selling any thing, nor be allowed tlie liberty 
 of drawing water itself, before they had 
 offered incense to idols.' Newton. 
 
 — Who had the mark.] 'It was cus- 
 tomary among the ancients for servants to 
 receive the mark of their master, and 
 soldiers of their general, and those who 
 were devoted to any particular deity, of 
 the particular deity to whom they were 
 devoted. These marks were usually im- 
 pressed on their right hand or on their 
 foreheads, (see ver. 16), and consisted of 
 some hieroglyphic characters, or of the 
 name expressed in vulgar letters, or dis- 
 guised in numerical letters, according to 
 the fancy of the imposer.' Newton. 
 
 V. 18. It is the number of a man.] 'i.e. 
 a way of numbering in use among men ; 
 as the measure of a man, xxi. 17, is such 
 a measure as men commonly make use of 
 in measuring. It was a practice of the 
 
 ancients to denote names by numbers. 
 The solution here proposed by Irenccus 
 seems to answer best to all the particulars. 
 He says, that the name LATEINOS con- 
 tains the number of QQQ, and it is very 
 likely, because the last kingdom is so called ; 
 for they are Latins who now reign ; but in 
 this we will not glory.' Mede, Newton, 
 Woodhouse, ^c. 
 
 Others consider it the date of the beast. 
 To the time when St. John was writing, 
 A.D. 92, add the number of the beast, 666 ; 
 and you have ad. 758; which well enough 
 tallies with the time when the temtory 
 of the Exarchate of Ravenna was first 
 made over to the Pope, under the title of 
 Peter's Patrimony, a. n. 756. Lowman, 
 Woodhouse. 
 
 Till time shall have confirmed, or re- 
 futed, this conjecture, let no one be too 
 positive, beforehand, in determining the 
 times. One would think, the frecjuent 
 failure of former conjectures might bo 
 enough of itself to deter from a i-epctition 
 of the same rashness ; — but in the remark 
 of our Lord Himself to His Apostles, wo 
 have an authority which, I think, applies 
 here : It is not for you to know the times 
 or the seasons, which the Father hath put in 
 his own power. Acts i. 7. Comp. 1 Thess. 
 V. 1, 2. 
 
 H. P. R. 
 
 ( 97 ) 
 
THE REVFXATION. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 f P^IIE similarity of this Chapter to Chap. VII. has been aU'oady remarked. It begins 
 .1 with the triumphant Songs of the Blessed, after their escape from the toils and 
 conflicts of their earthly pilgrimage. There seems a special reference also to some 
 particular trials which they had endured under the persecution of the Beast and False 
 Prophet. See vv. 9, 10. 
 
 The key to the whole is to be found in w. 12, 13 : — and these again are taken up 
 from ver. 10 of the former Chapter, and from ver. 18 of Chap. XI. Chronological 
 arrangement seems studiously neglected in this Chapter ; events being contemplated iii 
 an inverted order, if in any order at all. 
 
 The whole may, in one word, be considered as the development of the Iiistoi-y, and as 
 the exhibition of the final rest and reward, of the faitliful witnesses. Chap. XI. 
 
 This Chapter (vv. 1 — 6) is the portion appointed by the Church as the Epistle for 
 The Innocents' Day. 
 
 PART II. Scene V. (ContixNued.) 
 
 Part in. 
 
 The '' leeward", and blessedness, "oftheSaiiits"; their faith and j^citi- 
 ence under 2^ersecution ; and the destruction of their enemies. 
 See above, Ch. XL 18, and the Introductory Note, Ch. XII. 
 
 And I looked, and, lo, a A ND *I lookcd and beliold' the Lamb * stand- 
 Lamb stood on the mount /m . ji i i i -n i«rf i 'ii tt- 
 
 sion, and with him an hun- LJ^ mg ott tho holj hill ol feion, and with Him 
 dredfortya„dfourtbousand, / j|^ ^^^ hundred fortv and four thousand'— 
 
 having his Father's name *' 
 
 written in their foreheads, eten all those who had ' the mark of His people,' 
 
 ' His Father's name, in their foreheads.' 
 
 V. 1. / looked and behold: Ezek. i. 4. standing on the holy, &c. : Zech. xiv. 4. 
 Mic. iv. 7. Ps. ii. 6. mark of his people : Deut. xxxii. 5. Father's name: Isai. 
 Ixii. 2; Ixiii. ifi — 19. foreheads: Gen. xxiv. 22. Exod. xxviii. 38. Deut. 
 vi. 8. Ezek. xvi. 12. 
 
 V. 1. And I looked, and lo, ?^c .1 A.mu\?,i j observe a remarkable unity of design 
 considerable inversion of order, we may | throughout this Chapter. First, the cer- 
 
 ( 98 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. [Cii. XIV. 
 
 And ' I heard a voice from heaven as the And i heard a voice from 9 
 e of many waters, and as the voice of 
 ' thunder, and I heard the voice of melody,' as of 
 
 „ 1 1 • r> heaven, as the voice of many 
 
 'voice 01 many waters, and as the voice of waters, and as the voice of a 
 
 fjrcat thunder : and I heard 
 the voice of harpers harping 
 
 harpers harping with their harps. with their harps: 
 
 And 'they suno-' as it were 'a new sonc;' And they su..s as it were 3 
 
 ^ ^ a new song before the throne, 
 
 hefore ' the throne,' and before ' the four living and before the four beasts, 
 
 , . 1 xi T"! 1 > 7 J r 1 ji i 'i"'l the elders: and no man 
 
 'creatures, and the Elders; but *ear hath not couhneam that song but the 
 'heard, neither have entered into the heart of '>«ndrc.i <r«rf forty a«d four 
 
 thousand, which were re- 
 
 ' man' fit one 'joyful sounds,' when, as 'the ran- deemed n-om the earth. 
 ' somed of the Lord, they shall return and come 
 ' to Sion with songs and everlasting joy upon 
 ' their heads.' 
 
 Through what trials they have passed. Comp. VIL 14. 
 
 These are they, who, not 'giving heed to These are they which were 
 .•■. ••ii 1 ,1 ij "ot defiled with women ; 
 
 seducing spirits, have been presented as chaste f^^ they are virgins. These 
 ' virgins unto Christ.' These are they which ^''^ "'^^ ^'^"'^'^ f°"°^ "'^ 
 
 Lamb whithersoever he go- 
 
 ' follow the Lamb, whither'-SOeVer ' He gOeth,' eth. These were redeemed 
 
 1, 1 .11 c ,^ ' r> I IV from among men, being the 
 
 and remember the love of their first espousals. ^,,,,,^^,, „„t, God and to 
 These are ' set apart' as ' the firstborn, redeemed ^''^ ^^'"''■ 
 ' unto the Lord' — even 'the firstfruits' unto God 
 and to the Lamb. 
 
 V. 2. I heard a voice: Ezek. i. 28. as of waters, and thunder : Ezek. xliii. 2. 
 
 Ps. xxix. 3; xciii. 4. John xii. 29- voice of melody : Isai. li. 3. 
 V. 3. a new song: Ps. xcviii. 1. Isai. xlii. 10. the throne, &c. : see at Chap. iv. 
 
 car hath not heard, Sec: 1 Cor. ii. g, 10. Joyful sound: Ps. Ixxxix. 15. Luke 
 
 ii. 10. the ransomed of the Lord, &c.: Isai. xxxv. 10 ; li. 11. 
 V. 4. givivg heed, &c. : 1 Tim. iv. 1. chaste virgins: 2 Cor. xi. 2. follow the 
 
 Lamb, Sec: John x. 27; xii. 26; xiii. 36. Matt xix. 28. Luke v. 11,28. 
 
 remember, SiC: Jer. ii. 2. ^firstborn, SiC: Numb. iii. 13. Levit. xxvii. 26, 27- 
 
 /irst fruits: James i. 18. 
 
 tainty of victor)-, and the blessedness of ral proclamations the same truth, vcr. 
 
 the saints, is pourtrayed by the emblem \ G — 13: sec atver. G. Thirdli/, the earth 
 
 of the 144,000 in the presence of the is represented as a great harvest-field, and 
 
 Lamb, ver. 1 — 5. Secondly, the three the adversaries of the saints are brought 
 
 Angels appear, and confirm by their sevc- actually to judgment. Sec at ver. 14. 
 
 ( .99 ) 7—2 
 
Cii. XIV.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 And in their mouth was ^11(1 ' dcccit was Hot founcl in their mouths, 
 
 found no (TuiU-: for they are , • ., . . ., i , ,i ,i i 
 
 without fault iHfoK the ' aiui Ml thoir s})irit was no guilo ; they are *noly 
 throne of (iod. , ^^^^ unblamea])le before God even the Father. 
 
 • at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.' 
 
 T/te same trials ])or tended by the Three Angels. 
 
 Q And I saw another angel 
 
 fly in the midst of heaven, 
 having the everlasting gospel 
 to preach unto them that 
 dwell on the earth, and to 
 every nation, and kindred, 
 and tongue, and people, 
 
 '7 Saying with a loud voice. 
 
 Fear God, and give glory to 
 him ; for the hour of his 
 judgment is come : and wor- 
 ship him that made heaven, 
 and earth, and the sea, and 
 the fountains of waters. 
 
 And I saw another ' Angel flying swiftly' in 
 the mid-heaven, having * the Gospel of everlast- 
 ' ing salvation to preach unto the inhabitants of 
 ' the earth, to all people and nations and lan- 
 ' guages,' 
 
 Saying with a loud voice, ' Fear God, and 
 ' give glory to Him ; for the day of the Lord is at 
 'hand, and the year of His redeemed is come: 
 ' with righteousness shall He judge the world, and 
 'the people with His truth. worship the Lord 
 ' in the beauty of holiness ; for the Lord made 
 ' heaven and earth, the sea, and the fountains of 
 ' the great deep.' 
 
 V. 5. deceit 7iot found, &c. : Zeph. iii. 13. Isai. liii. 9. Ps. xxxii. 2. holy and 
 
 nubhnneable : Dan. vi. 4. Eph. v. 27. 1 Thess. iii. 13 ; v. 23. 
 V. 6. angel fiijing swiflli/ : Dan. ix. 21. the Gospel: Matt, i v. 23. Rom. i. I6 
 
 XV. 19, 20; xvi. 25. everlasting: Isai. xlv. 17. Jer. xxxi. 3. inhabitants, &c. 
 
 Joel ii. 1, &c. Dan. vii. 14. 
 V. 7. Fear God, and give glory : Jon. i. 9. Ps. xxxiii. 8 ; xcvi. 1, 9. day of the 
 
 Lord at hand, &c. : Isai. xiii. 6; xxxiv. 8 ; Ixiii. 4. worship the Lord: Ps. 
 
 xcvi. 9. made the heavens, &c. : Ps. xcvi. 5. 2 Kings xix. 15. Jon. i. 9. Exod. 
 
 XX. 11. Acts iv. 24. Gen. i. 1 — 10 ; vii. 11. 
 
 vv. 6 — 13. And I saw another angel, 
 i?)'c.] 'An angel flying through mid-air 
 proclaims the universal spread of the 
 Gospel. Another angel proclaims the fall 
 of great Babylon. A third declares the 
 dreadful end of all wlio partake in her 
 idolatry. A voice from heaven responds, 
 
 and declares the blessedness of all who 
 shall fee faithful martyrs for the truth.' 
 See further at ver. 14. Moses Stuart. 
 
 vv. 6 — 14. Events in brief, which are 
 more fully described Chaps, xvi. xviii. 
 xix. Faber. 
 
 ( 100 ) 
 
THE REVELATION, 
 
 [Cii. XIV. 
 
 And there followed another Angel, saying, 
 ' Babylon is fallen, is ftillen,' that ' great city ; for 
 'all nations have drunk of the wine o/hev wrath 
 ' and her fornication.' 
 
 And the third Angel followed them, saying 
 with a loud voice, If any man ' worship the Beast' 
 and his 'image,' and and receive his 'mark in 
 ' his forehead,' or in his hand, 
 
 The same shall ' drink of the cup of the 
 ' fury of the Lord, which is full-mixed, and He 
 ' poureth out of the same ;' and he shall ' be 
 ' tormented,' as ivith ' fire and brimstone,' in 
 the presence of the Lamb, ' when He shall come 
 'in His glory, and all the holy angels with 
 ' Him.' 
 
 ' And their fire shall not be quenched ; the 
 ' smoke thereof shall go up for ever ;' and they 
 have no rest ' night or day,' who worship the 
 Beast and his image, and receive the mark of his 
 name. 
 
 ' In quietness, and in patient waiting for 
 'Christ shall be' the 'strength' of his 'saints;' 
 they shall ' keep the commandments of God, and 
 ' the faith of Jesus Christ.' 
 
 And tliore followed another ^ 
 
 angel, sayinq;', Habylon is 
 fallen, is fallen, that f!:reat 
 city, because she made all 
 nations drink of the wine of 
 the wrath of her fornication. 
 
 And the third angel follow- q 
 
 ed them, saying with a loud 
 voice, If any man worship 
 the beast and his image, and 
 receive his mark in his fore- 
 head, or in his hand, 
 
 Tlie same shall drink of \Q 
 the wine of the wrath of God, 
 which is poured out without 
 mixture into the cup of his 
 indignation; and he shall 
 be tormented with fire and 
 brimstone in the presence of 
 the holy angels, and in the 
 presence of the Lamb : 
 
 And the smoke of their J^J 
 torment ascendeth up for 
 ever and ever : and they have 
 no rest day nor night, who 
 worship the beast and his 
 image, and whosoever re- 
 ceiveth the mark of his name. 
 
 Here is the patience of the 1 O 
 saints: here are they that 
 keep the commandments of 
 God, and the faith of Jesus. 
 
 V. 8. Babylon is fnlleji, ike: Is. xxi. 9. Jer. xxviii. 4,9. Dan. iv. 30. all valions 
 have drunk of her wine : Jer. li. 7. her wrath : Is. xiv. 6. her fornication : Jer. 
 xiii. 27 ; li. 7. Ezek. xvi. 26, &c. ; xxiii. 3, &c. 
 
 V. 9. worship .. .image : Dan. iii. 5, 7, &c. beast: see at xiii. 1. mark in fore- 
 head : see at ver. 1. 
 
 V. 10. drink of the cup, &c. : Isai. li. 17,22. Ps. Ixxv. 8. tormented: Luke 
 xvi. 24. fire aiid brimstone : Gen. xix. 24. Ps. xi. 6. Ezek. xxxviii. 22. fvhen 
 He shall come, &c. Matt. xxv. S\. Zech. xiv. 5. 
 
 V. 11. fre not quenched iiight or day : Isai. xxxiv. 10; Ixvi. 24. 
 
 V. 12. in quietness, &c.: Isai. xxx. 1.5. Dan. xii. 12. 2 Thess. iii. 5. keep the 
 commandments, &c. : see at xii. 17- 
 
 V. 12. Here h thepatience of the saints.] I a reference to Chap. xi. 18 ; and to the 
 This seems the key to the whole Chapter, | whole history of the witnesses in that 
 and is repeated from xiii. 10. It has also Chapter. 
 
 ( 1^)1 ) 
 
Cii. XIV.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 13 
 
 And I heard a voice from 
 
 And 'I heard a voiee from heaven' sayinj^ 
 
 lienvcu saying unto ine, -iir- th i "/o 
 
 Write, Blessed are the dead uHto Hie, 'Write; Blcssed Is the end of the 
 
 wliicli (lie in the Lord from 
 
 henc.fo.th: Yea. .aith the ' riglitcous, for thoj slccp in Jcsus, and their hope 
 Spirit, that they may rest ' is full of immortality i' Yca, saitli the Spirit ; 
 
 from tlu'ir labours ; and tlieir , . ., 
 
 works do follow them. JOT their toils luiTe Imu great, hut they shall 
 
 henceforth ' enter into rest, and enjoy the fruit 
 ' of their doings.' 
 
 The destruction of their Enemies. 
 See XL 18. 
 
 And ' I looked, and behold ' a white cloud, 
 
 \j^ And I looked, and behold 
 
 a white cloud, and upon the 
 
 cloud one sat like unto the aiid ' upou' the 'cloud' sat ' 0110 Hko the Son of 
 
 Son of man, having on his i ^ ' , i«it o ^ i •> 
 
 head a golden crown, and in 'mail, haviug ' on his head a crown ot pure gold, 
 
 his hand a sharp sickle. ^^^ jjj J^Jg ^^^^ ^ ^^^^^ i sicklo.' 
 
 13. I heard a voice, &c. : Ezek. i. 28. The end of the righteous : Numb, xxiii. 10. 
 they sleep in Jesus : 1 Thess. iv. 14. hope full of immorlality : Wisd. iii. 3, 4. enter 
 into rest: Heb. iv. 10. enjoy the fruit, &c. : Isai. Ixv. 22; iii. 10. toils great. 
 The eK Twv koVmi/ of this passage is considered expressive of more than ordinary 
 toils. Comp. Rev. vii. 14. t>j? 6\t\j/ea)^ Tfj<; nejd\rj<;. 
 
 14. one like the Son of man : Dan. iii. 25; vii. 13; x. 16". John. i. 52. on a 
 cloud: Isai. xix. 1. Dan. vii. 13. a crown of pure gold : Ps. xxi. 3. a sickle: 
 Joel iii. 13. 
 
 V. 13. from liencefortK] There might 
 bo some reference here to the particular 
 sufferings of some fierce and raging per- 
 secution ; but the words are usually con- 
 sidered to mean yroHi the time of departure, 
 and thus to authorize the belief, that to 
 those who ' die in the Lord,' the transition 
 to a state of rest and conscious happiness 
 will bo immediate. Loivman, Bercngau- 
 dus apud Ambros., &c. 
 
 vv. 14 — 20. And I looked, and behold, 
 ^c] ' What has been already done, first 
 by symbol and then by proclamation, is 
 now, after the manner of the book, done 
 
 I as it were a third time by the employment 
 of new and different symbols.' Moses 
 Stuart. 
 
 — ' After a long consideration of the 
 subject, I rest in the opinion of Mede, 
 Newton, Lowman, Doddridge, and Benge- 
 lius, that the apocalj'ptic harvest denotes 
 a harvest, not of mercy, but of wrath. 
 The harvest is some eminent judgment, 
 which occurs at the beginning of the Time 
 of the End, or at the commencement 
 of the Seventh Vial; the vintage, some 
 concluding judgment, which occurs at the 
 close of that period.' Faber. 
 
 ( J02 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cn. XIV. 
 
 And another Angel came out of the temple, 
 crying with a loud voice to Ilim that sat upon 
 the cloud, *Put in the sickle, for the harvest is 
 ' ripe ; and the time of the reapers is come.' 
 
 And He that sat on the cloud thrust in the 
 'sickle' on the earth, and the earth was ' reaped.' 
 
 And another Angel came out of the temple 
 which is ' in the heavens,' he also having a sharp 
 ' sickle.' 
 
 And another Angel came out from the altar, 
 which had power over fire ; and cried with a 
 loud cry to him that had the sharp ' sickle,' say- 
 ing, ' Put in the sickle ;' make ' the press full, 
 ' and the fats overflow ; for the wickedness of the 
 ' earth is great, and her grapes are grapes of gall' 
 
 And the Angel ' thrust in his sickle into the 
 ' earth, and 'gathered the grapes,' and cast them 
 into ' the winepress of the fury of the Lord.' 
 
 And He ' trod them in His anger, and 
 ' trampled them in His fury,' and their ' blood' 
 came out of ' the winepress,' even ' from the 
 ' sword unto the belly,' by the space of a thou- 
 sand six hundred furlongs. 
 
 And anotlicr nn;rel came 
 out of the temple, crying 
 with a loud voice to him that 
 sat on the cloud, Thrust in 
 thy sickle, and reap: for the 
 time is come for thee to 
 reap ; for the harvest of the 
 earth is ripe. 
 
 And he that sat on the . 
 cloud thrust in his sickle on 
 the earth ; and the earth was 
 reaped. 
 
 And another anjjel came 
 out of the temple which is 
 in heaven, he also having a 
 sharp sickle. 
 
 And another ang-el came 
 out from the altar, which 
 had power over fire; and 
 cried with a loud cry to him 
 that had the sharp sickle, 
 saying. Thrust in thy sharp 
 sickle, and gather the clus- 
 ters of the vine of the earth ; 
 for her grapes are fully ripe. 
 
 And the angel thrust in 
 his sickle into the earth, and 
 gathered the vine of the 
 earth, and cast it into the 
 great winepress of the wrath 
 of God. 
 
 And the winepress was 
 trodden without the city, 
 and blood came out of the 
 winepress, even unto the 
 horse bridles, by the space 
 of a thousand and six hun- 
 dred furlongs. 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 V. 15. put in, &c. : Joel iii. 13. time of reapers, &c. : Matt. xiii. 37. Jer. li. 33. 
 
 V. 17. in the heavens : Heb, ix. 23. 
 
 V. 18. Put in the sickle : Joel iii. 13. pi-ess full, Sec. : Joel iii. 13. grapes of gall : 
 
 Deut. xxxii. 32 — 35. 
 V. 19. the winepress, Sec: Isai. Ixiii. 3,6; xvii. 5. 
 V. 20. blood. . .winepress : Is. Ixiii. 1 — 6". from the sword unto the belly : 2 Esdr. 
 
 XV. 35. 
 
 V. 18. Which had power over Jire.] 
 This may allude to the priest's office in 
 the temple, Levit. vi. 9 — 13, who was 
 appointed to keep the altar-fire continu- 
 ally burning. Elliott. 
 
 V. 20. A thomand and six himdred/ur- 
 longs.] A circuit of this length would 
 exactly form a superficial square of fifty 
 miles. Now tlic hill-countrv of Judaea 
 
 between the two seas is about of that 
 extent. Elliott. 
 
 This coincidence was long since noticed 
 by Jerom. Faber. 
 
 The circumstance confirms the expecta- 
 tion, that Palestine may be the destined 
 scene for the final destruction of the 
 Antichristian powers. Comp. the Note, 
 Chap. xvi. 16. 
 
 ( 103 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 End of intermediate Scene; see Introduction, Ch. XH. 
 
 And I saw another sign in 
 heaven, great and inarvel- 
 loHS, seven angels having 
 the seven last plagues; for 
 in thcni is filled up the wrath 
 of God. 
 
 And I saw as it were a sea 
 of glass mingled with fire : 
 and them that had gotten the 
 victory over the beast, and 
 over his image, and over his 
 mark, and over the number 
 of his name, stand on the sea 
 of glass, having the harps of 
 God. 
 
 And they sing the song of 
 Moses the servant of God, 
 and the song of the Lamb 
 saying. Great and marvel- 
 
 A ND I saw another 'sign in heaven' great 
 /% and marvellous, seven angels having the 
 -L -^- seven last ' plagues that shall come upon 
 ' the whole earth ;■■ for 'the transgressors are come 
 ' to the full, and the wrath is come upon them to 
 'the uttermost.' 
 
 And I saw as it were ' a molten sea,' pure as 
 ' the firmament ' of heaven ; and ' the colour of it 
 ' was like fire ;' and them that had ' gotten the 
 'victory' over 'the beast' and over his image, 
 and over the number of his name, standing like 
 the Israelites 'on the shore of the Red Sea,' 
 having the ' harps' of God ; 
 
 And they sing ' the Song of Moses the 
 
 V. 1. f'lgn in heaven : Matt. xxiv. 30. 24. plagues : Lev. xxvi. 21. 2 Esdr. xv. 27. 
 
 transgressors, &c. : Dan. viii. 23. wrath. . .to the uttermost: 1 Thess. ii. l6. 
 
 Comp. Eztik. ix. g. 
 V. 2. a molten sea : 1 Kings vii. 23. the Jirmament : Ezek. i. 22. colour like 
 Jire : 2 Esdr. xiv. 3^. gotten the victory : Ps. xcviii. 1. on the shore of Red Sea: 
 
 Exod. xiv. 31 ; xv. 1, &c. harps: see at Chap. v. 8. 
 V. 3. Song of Moses: Exod. xv. Deut. xxxii. Moses, the servant of God: 
 
 V. 2. A sea of glass mingled with Jire.] 
 In allusion, generally, to the molten sea 
 which was set in the Temple for the puri- 
 fication of the priests, 1 Kings vii. 23 — 44. 
 But there are several particulars added, 
 in the pictm*e here given of the sea, which 
 seem to require some further explanation. 
 We have the sea mingled with Jire, and the 
 victors standing on tlie sea. By the ancients 
 the sea was understood to represent the 
 waters of baptism: the idea is pleasing 
 and scriptural ; but it is well added by 
 Woodhaiise, that 'it seems to represent 
 not only the water used in baptism, but 
 that also which tlic water represents, the 
 
 blood of the Redeemer;' for it is this alone 
 which, applied by the Spirit through faith, 
 can make us clean. The Spirit, then, is 
 represented by the Jire. There seems 
 also an allusion to the Eed Sea. The 
 very hue of the Jire might suggest a sea of 
 that colour; and we know it was a type 
 of our baptism (1 Cor. x. 1 — 5), no less 
 than the scene of a signal and miraculous 
 victory to the Israelites, who, like the 
 victors here described, stood on the shore 
 of that sea, and beheld their enemies over- 
 whelmed in its waves. 
 
 V. 3. Tlie Song of Moses.] 'On the 
 Sabbaths,' says Lightfoot, 'there was an 
 
 ( 104 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XV. 
 
 * servant of God/ and the Song of the Lamb, '^"^ "". 17 ^^°';'^^' >f^'» 
 
 ' " GoilAlmiglity; just and true 
 
 * Savinf** "'"'' *''y ways, thou King of 
 
 saints. 
 
 Who shall not fear thee, O 
 Lord, and glorify thy name? 
 for thou only art holy: for 
 all nations shall come and 
 worshi]) before thee ; for thy 
 judgments are made mani- 
 fest. 
 
 THE ANTHEM; 
 
 A SABBATICAL HYMN OF TRIUMPH, 
 
 declaring 
 
 That GOD ONLY is HOLY, and ought ALONE to be 
 
 WORSHIPPED. 
 
 Vv. 8, 4. 
 
 Sing unto the Lord, for He hath done marvellous things; 
 
 Ascribe ye greatness unto our God. 
 
 The Lord JEHOVAH is our strength and our song, 
 
 He also is become our Salvation : 
 
 Deut. xxxiv. 5. Mai. i v. 4. King of saints: comp. Tobit xiii. 15, Lord of 
 ilieJHsl. Others read edvmv, King of nations : Jer. x. 7- 
 vv. S, 4. 1, 2 ExocL XV. 1. Deut. xxxii. 3. Isai. xii. 5. Ps. xcviii. 1. 
 — 3, 4 Exod. XV. 2. Isai. xii. 2. 
 
 additional Sacrifice, according to the ap- 
 pointment, Numb, xxviii. 9, 10 ; and at 
 the time of it the Levites sang Moses' 
 Song, in Deut. xxxii., divided into six 
 parts, one part on each Sabbath-day suc- 
 cessively. Thus did they at the additional 
 Morning Sacrifice; and at the Evening 
 Sacrifice they sang Moses' Song in Exod. 
 XV.' Hence, we are clearly authorized to 
 consider the Anthem in this place as a 
 Sabbatical Song :— it is also a Song of 
 triumph, because sung by them that had 
 gotten the victory, ver. 2. 
 
 V. 4. Thou only art holy.] Can we fail 
 
 to be reminded of those beautiful words 
 in the Office for the Holy Communion, 
 ' For Thou only art holy ; Thou only art 
 the Lord ; Thou only, O Christ, with the 
 Holy Ghost, art most high in the glory 
 of God the Father.' This Hymn is re- 
 tained also in the Roman Catholic Service 
 of the Mass. With what consistency they 
 can retain also their Adoration of the 
 Saints, and how they can reconcile these 
 their prayers to the 'only Lord' God 
 with the Divine Honours thoy pay to the 
 Blessed Virgin, and other human beings, 
 it is not very easy to imagine. 
 
 ( 10,5 ) 
 
Ch. XV.] THE REVELATION. 
 
 A God of truth, and without iiii<iuity, 5 
 
 Just and right is lie : 
 
 His Name only is excellent, 
 
 And His praise above heaven and earth. 
 
 Who is like unto Thee, Lord, among the gods? who is like 
 
 unto Thee ? 
 Glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders ? lo 
 All nations whom Thou hast made shall come and worship before 
 
 Thee, 
 And shall glorify Thy name. 
 The Lord hath made known His Salvation, 
 His righteousness hath He openly shewed in the sight of all people. 
 
 5 And after that I looked, Aud aftor that, ' I lookcd, and behold,' ' the 
 
 and, behold, the temple of i • i 
 
 the tabernacle of the testi- ' sccrot place of tho tabemaclc of witness was 
 
 ™onyinheavenwasopened= ^^^^^^ , j^ ^^^ heavenly plaCCS.' 
 
 PART II. Scene VI. 
 
 On the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet (see xi. 15), 
 
 seven Vials are poured out. 
 
 And the seven angels came A ND the SCVCU Augcls Came OUt of the tcm- 
 
 out of the temple, havingthe /% _ '-' 
 
 seven plagues, clothed in JLJL plc, haviug tho SOVCU ' plagUOS, clotliod lu 
 
 pure and white linen, and ,i«,t , I'li c ^ -\ •, 
 
 having their breasts girded whito Imeu garmcnts, aud girdles of gold. 
 
 with golden girdles. 
 
 vv. S, 4. 5, 6 Ueut. xxxii. 4 Ps. cxlv. 17. 
 
 — 7, 8 Ps. cxlviii. 13; xcvii. 9; Iviiivi. 10. Isai. xlii. 8. Acts i v. 12. 
 
 Comp. Chap. xiv. 7- 
 
 — 9, 10 Exod. XV. 11. 
 • — 11, 12 Ps. Ixxxvi. 9. 
 
 — 13, 14 Ps. xcviii. 2. Luke ii. 30, 31. 
 
 V. 5. the secret place: see at xi. I9. tabernacle of witness : Numb. i. 50. in the 
 
 heavenly places : Heb. viii. 5; ix. 12, 23, 24. 
 V. 6. clothed in white linen, &c. : Ezek. ix. 2, 10, 11. x. 1— 7 ; xliv. 17. Exod. 
 
 xxviii. 8. Dan. x. 5. 
 
 V. 6. And the seven angels came out, 
 ifc] This has no immediate connexion 
 
 with the preceding verse. There, the 
 prophet marks by anticipation, and in 
 
 ( 106" ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XV. XVI. 
 
 And one of 'the four living creatures' gave 
 unto the seven angels seven ' golden vials,' full of 
 * the fury of the Lord, who liveth for ever and 
 ' ever.' 
 
 And * the temple was filled with smoke,' 
 and with ' the brightness of the glory of the Lord f 
 and no man was able to enter into the temple, 
 till the seven ' plagues' of the seven angels were 
 fulfilled. 
 
 And one of the four beasts ij 
 gave unto the seven angels 
 seven golden vials full of the 
 wrath of God, who liveth for 
 ever and ever. 
 
 And the temple was filled 
 with smoke from the glory 
 of God, and from his power; 
 and no man was able to 
 enter into the temple, till the 
 seven plagues of the seven 
 angels were fulfilled. 
 
 V. 7. golden vials: (ptci\a<;, i. e. bowls, or basins: 2 Chron. iv. 8. Zech. xiv. 20. 
 
 the fury of the Lord, &c. : Ezek. ix. 8. Dan. iv. 34; vi. 26; xii. 7- 
 V. 8. teniplejilled, &c. : 1 Kings vlii. 10. 2 Chron. v. 13. Isai. vi. 4. Ezek. x. 4; 
 
 xl. 34. 
 V. 9- plagues : see at ver. 1 . 
 
 brief summary, the end of the following 
 scene ; here, he resumes it from the very 
 beginning, in full detail. Mede. 
 
 At this verse, the Episode, so to speak, 
 which begun at Chap. xii. 1, is brought 
 to an end, and we return to the main 
 series of events. The connecting links, 
 as it were, are the Song just recited, and 
 the Scetiery, which both tally with those 
 in Chap. xi. 17 — 19. Observe, too, that 
 
 the Temple, and the temple-scenery, is now 
 again brought more prominently into 
 view, as it was previously to the Epi- 
 sode, Chap. xii. — xv. 6. Compare the 
 Note, p. 83. 
 
 V. 7. Seven golden vials.] The idea 
 of sacrifice is still kept up : for to this the 
 vials, or bowls from which the meat- 
 offering was poured out, would naturally 
 refer. See the Notes, v. 8 ; viii. 3. 
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THE general likeness of the scenes and symbols of this Chapter to those of Chap. 
 VIII., can hardly fail to have struck the most cm'sory reader. 
 
 'As the judgments predicted. Chap. VIII., were destined to fall on the Roman 
 Empire, so these of Chap. XVI. appear to be aimed at the Roman Church.' Faber. 
 
 Both Mede and Sir I. Newton regarded many of the prophecies of this Chapter as 
 unfulfilled up to their time. They have since been referred to the events of the French 
 Revolution, a. B. 1788 to A. D. 1812. This application of them is received and sup- 
 ported by many of our ablest Commentators, as Faber, Elliott, Keith, &c. The truth of 
 such application time alone can fully show ; but it may be thought by some, and not 
 without reason, that we are living too near the event to form a dispassionate judgment. 
 By the advocates of this view, we are thought to bo now living under the Sixth Vial, 
 
 ( 107 ) 
 
Cii XVI.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 specially characterised by ' the drying up ' of the Ottoman, as the Seventh will be by the 
 demolition of the Roman, ])ower. Whoever has watched the course of events since the 
 year a. d, 1820, when the Greeks first assorted their independence, must be impressed 
 with the remarkable and rapid decay of the former, at least, of those powers. 
 
 The Vials are poured out. The First Four Vials, 
 
 And I heard a groat voice 
 out of tlie temple sayinp^ to 
 the seven angels, Go your 
 ways, and pour out tlie vials 
 of the wrath of God upon the 
 earth. 
 
 And the first went, and 
 poured out his vial upon the 
 earth ; and there fell a noi- 
 some and grievous sore upon 
 the men which had the mark 
 of the beast, and upon them 
 which worshipped his image. 
 
 And the second angel 
 poured out his vial upon the 
 sea; and it became as the 
 blood of a dead man: and 
 every living soul died in the 
 sea. 
 
 And the third angel poured 
 out his vial upon the rivers 
 and fountains of waters ; and 
 they became blood. 
 
 And I heard the angel of 
 the waters say, Thou art 
 righteous, O Lord, which art, 
 and wast, and shalt be, be- 
 cause thou hast judged thus. 
 
 For they have shed the 
 blood of saints and prophets. 
 
 A ND 'I heard a voice of a loud noise from 
 
 [jL ' the temple' saying to the seven angels, 
 
 J- _m- ' Go through the midst and pour out' 
 
 the seven vials of ' the fury of the Lord upon the 
 
 earth.' 
 
 And the first went, and ' poured out' his 
 vial upon the land, and there was a noisome 
 and 'grievous plague-spot' upon the men who 
 had the mark of ' the beast,' and upon them which 
 ' worshipped' his 'image.' 
 
 And the second Angel 'poured out' his vial 
 upon ' the sea, smiting her power therein ;' and 
 ' it became blood' as of a dead man ; ' and all 
 flesh died that moved in' the sea. 
 
 And the third Angel 'poured out' his vial 
 upon ' the springs and fountains of waters,"" and 
 ' they also became blood.' 
 
 And I heard the Angel of the waters say, 
 ' Righteous art Thou, Lord, who livest for ever 
 ' and ever, and upright are Thy judgments."' 
 
 For 'the blood of Thy servants have they 
 
 V. I. a voice of noise, &c.: Isai. Ixvi. 6. go through the midst, &c. : Ezek. ix. 4, 8. 
 
 Jer. X. 25. the earth : Isai. viii. 22 ; xi. 4. Mai. iv. 6. 
 V. 2. grievous plague-spot : Graece cAko?, Exod. ix. 9. Lev. xiii. 18. worshipped 
 
 image : Dan. iii, 5, 7, &c. 
 V. 3. the sea, &c. : Zeeh. ix. 4 ; and see at viii, 3. it became blood : Exod. 
 
 vii. 19. all flesh died, &c. : Gen. vii. 21. 
 v. 4. springs, &c. : Jer, li. 36 ; and see at viii. 9, theij became blood: Exod. 
 
 vii. 19. 
 
 V. 5. righteous art Thou, &c. : Ps. cxix. 137 ; H. 4, who livest, &c. : Dan. iv. 34; 
 vi. 26 ; xii. 7. 
 
 v, 6. The blood of Thy servants, &c. : Ps. Ixxix, 2. Ezek. ix, 9. Thou hast 
 
 ( 108 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 'shed like water round about Jerusalem, and 
 'Thou hast rendered them sevenfold into their 
 ' bosom ; Thou hast given them according to their 
 ' desert.' 
 
 And ' I heard a voice' from the altar saying, 
 Even so, ' Lord God Almighty ; for all Thy ways 
 'are judgment; a God of truth and without 
 ' iniquity, just and right art Thou.' 
 
 And the fourth Angel * poured out' his vial 
 upon ' the Sun ;' and power was given him to 
 scorch men with fire. 
 
 And men were scorched with great heat, 
 and they * cursed their God,' who 'hath power' 
 over these 'plagues;' and they 'repented not of 
 ' their wickedness, neither laid it to heart, to give 
 ' glory to His name.' 
 
 [Ch. XVL 
 
 and thou liast Kivcn tlipm 
 blood to drink ; for they are 
 worthy. 
 
 And I heard another out 
 of the altar say, Kven so, 
 Lord God Almighty, true and 
 righteous are thy judgments. 
 
 And the fourth angel pour- 
 ed out his vial upon the sun ; 
 and power was given unto 
 him to scorch men with fire. 
 
 And men were scorched 
 with great heat, and blas- 
 phemed the name of God, 
 which hath power over these 
 plagues; and they repented 
 not to give him glory. 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 The Fifth Vial, or Vial poured upon the Throne 
 
 of the Beast, 
 
 4 ND the fifth Angel ' poured out' his vial upon 
 -L\^ ' the throne of the Beast ;' and ' darkness 
 ' was set upon the land,' and they ' gnashed their 
 ' teeth,' when they ' beheld the desolation,' 
 
 And ' they cursed the God of heaven' be- 
 cause of their distresses and their sores ; and 
 ' they turned not from the evil of their ways.' 
 
 And the fifth angel poured -i a 
 out his vial upon the seat of 
 the beast ; and his kingdom 
 was full of darkness; and 
 they gnawed their tongues 
 for pain, 
 
 And blasphemed the God -i i 
 of heaven because of their 
 pains and their sores, and re- 
 pented not of their deeds. 
 
 rendered, &c. : Ps. Ixxix. 12. 2 Esdr. xv. 55, 56. given them, &c. : Ps. xxviii. 4. 
 
 Lam. iii. 64. 
 V. 7. heard a voice : Exod. iii. 2 — 7. Ezek. i. 28. Lord God Almighty : Exod. 
 
 vi. 2, 3. Gen. xvii. 1. all Thy ways, Sec. : Deut. xxxii. 4. Dan. iv. 37. Ps. cxi. 7. 
 V. 8. snn : Ezck. xxxii, 7- Gen. xxxvii. 9j &c. 
 V. 9- cursed their God: Isai. viii. 21. hath power: Rom. ix. 21. Ps. Ixii. 11. 
 
 repented not, Szc: Jer. v. 3; viii. 6. Mai. ii. 2. Exod. viii. 15, 32; ix. 27, 35, &c. 
 V. 10. The throne, &c. : Ps. xciv. 20. darkness, &c. : Ezek. xxxii. 8. Exod. 
 
 X. 21, 22. gnashed their teeth: Ps. cxii. 10, comp. Isai. Ixv. 4. Jer. xxv. 34. 
 
 beheld the desolation : Ps. xlvi. 8; Iviii. 10. 
 V. 11. cursed, Sec. : Isai. viii. 21. Dan. iv. 37. turned 7iot, Sec: Ezek.xxxiii.il. 
 
 ( 109 ) 
 
Ch. XVL] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 The Sixth or Euphratean, Vial, The unclean Spirits, 
 
 And the sixth anpfcl i)oiir- 
 cil out his viiil upon the i^rcat 
 river ICiiphrates ; and the 
 water thereof was dried up, 
 that the way of tlie kings of 
 the east might be prepared. 
 
 And I saw three unclean 
 spirits like frogs come out of 
 the nioutli of the dragon, 
 and out of the moutli of the 
 beast, and out of the mouth 
 of the false prophet. 
 
 For they arc the spirits 
 of devils, working miracles, 
 which go forth unto the kings 
 of the earth and of the whole 
 world, to gather them to the 
 battle of that great day of 
 God Almighty. 
 
 AND the sixth Angel 'poured out' his vial 
 -ZTjl- upon ' the' great * river Euphrates,' and 
 'the deeps of the river were dried,' that the 
 chosen iwople might 'pass over drjshod,'/rowi ^/^<? 
 land of their captwity, to be ' Kings and Priests 
 ' unto God.' 
 
 And I saw three 'unclean spirits' 'coming 
 ' up' like ' the frogs' of EgyiiU out of the mouth of 
 the dragon, and out of the mouth of ' the beast,' 
 and out of the mouth of the ' false prophet.' 
 
 For they are ' the spirits' of ' devils, working 
 ' signs and lying wonders,' which go forth to the 
 ' kings of the earth and of the whole world, to 
 ' assemble them to the war of that great and 
 ' terrible day of the Lord Almighty.' 
 
 V. 12. river Eu}:hratcs : Deut. xi. 24. deeps of the river dried : Is. xi. 15, l6'. 
 
 Zech. X. 11. the choseii people of the Ten tribes to pass over: 2 Esdr. xiii. 
 
 40 — 47. And see Isai. xi. 11, 12, I6. Zech. x. 6 — 11. Jer. xxxi. Hos. xi. 
 
 8 — 11. Kitigs and Priests : Exod. xix. 6. 
 V, 13. unclean spirit : Zech. xiii. 2. Matt. x. 1. Mark i. 27, &c. frogs: Exod. 
 
 viii. 2, 7. false prophet : 2 Pet. ii. 1. 
 V. 14. spirits and devils, &c. : 1 John iv. 1. 1 Tim. iv. 1. 2 Thess. ii. 9- kings 
 
 of the earth: Ps. ex. 5; xlviii. 4; Ixxii. 11. assemble to the rvar^ &c. : Zech. 
 
 xiv. 2. Joel iii. 2; ii. 31. 
 
 V. 12. TJic great river Euphrates.] 'As 
 the loosing of the Jour angels, who were 
 bound on the Euphrates (Chap. ix. 14) 
 denoted the rise of the Ottoman Empire ; 
 and as the strong and miglity waters of 
 that river had been already used in Isaiah 
 to describe the invading kings and armies 
 from the adjacent countries ; tliere can 
 be little doubt, that the exhaustion or 
 drying up of the river must denote the 
 destruction of the same kings and armies ; 
 i. e. of the Ottoman Empire.' From Faber. 
 
 — The way of thr kings of the east.] 
 
 Supposed by Mede to be the dispersed 
 children of Judah; by Faber, the lost 
 tribes of Israel, now in Assyria; by Wood- 
 house, the kings of the remaining three 
 monarchies, Dan. vii. 12. Mr. Fabei-'s view 
 appears to me to be best supported by 
 corresponding passages of Scripture. Add 
 Ps. cxiii. 8. 
 
 V. 14. T/i€ spirits of devils working 
 miracles.] The description seems analo- 
 gous to that of St. Paul, 1 Tim. iv. 1, 
 giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines 
 of devils. 
 
 ( no ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. XVI. 
 
 4 'Behold! I come as a thief m the night! 
 
 ' Blessed is he that watcheth, and is undefiled in 
 ' the way, lest he be found naked, and his shame 
 • be discovered/ 
 
 And they ' assembled them together' into 
 a place called the hill of Megiddo. 
 
 Behold, I come as a thief. "J 5 
 Hlessed (4 lie that watcheth, 
 and keepeth his g:arments, 
 lest he walk naked, and they 
 see his shame. 
 
 And ho g:athered them to- 1 (j 
 gether into a place called in 
 the Hebrew tongue Arma- 
 geddon. 
 
 The Seventh Vial is jjoiiird out. The dissolution of 
 Satan's kingdom, and the Final Consummation, 
 
 A 
 
 ND the seventh Angel * poured out' his vial ^^^ ^^^ seventh angoi 
 
 n 1 poured out his vial into the 
 
 upon the kmgdom ' of the power of the air; and there came a great 
 
 and ' there came a loud voice from the ^^ ""^^ "", *T" "' 
 
 heaven, from the throne, 
 saying, It is done. 
 
 *air 
 
 * temple, saying, It is done.' 
 
 17 
 
 V. 15. / come as a thief: 1 Thess. v. 2. Blessed, &c. : Ps. cxix. 1. Mark xiii. 
 
 35 — 37. Luke xxi. 27, 36. not naked, &c. : 2 Cor. v. 3. Ezek. xvi. 37- 
 V. 16. Megiddo: Judg. v. 19. 1 Esdr. i. 29- 
 V. 17. Ihe power of the air : Ephes. ii. 2, comp. Ephes. vi. 12. ihere came, &c. : 
 
 Isai. Ixvi. 6. it is do7ie : Ezek. xxxix. 8. 
 
 V. 16. Armaffeddo7i.] Or the hill of 
 Megiddo; which lies between the Dead 
 Sea and the Mediterranean. There are 
 not wanting other prophecies which seem 
 to mark out Palestine as the future scene 
 of the fatal battle by which Antichrist 
 will be finally overthrown. See Ezek. 
 xxxix, 17. Dan. xi. 45. Joel iii. 12, 14. 
 The reader may consult Elliott on Chap. 
 xiT. 20, and Faher, B. v. Ch. 8. 
 
 TV. 17 — 21. And the seventh angel, 5iC.] 
 It is well observed by Bishop Newton, 
 that, oa tJie seventh seal and the seventh 
 trumpet contain many more particulars 
 than any of the for\ner seals and former 
 trumpets ; so the seventh vial contains more 
 than any of the former vials. To this ob- 
 servation it may bo added, that the mode 
 
 of arranging the seventh vial exactly cor- 
 responds with the mode of arranging both 
 the seventh seal and the seventh trumpet. 
 At the opening of the seventh seal, which 
 comprehends all the seven trumpets, and 
 thence likewise all the seven vials, a brief 
 syllabus is given of its contents : and these 
 contents are afterwards set forth at large, 
 when the prophet goes on to treat of the 
 several subordinate periods (Rev. viii. 
 1 — 5). A similar account may be given 
 of the seventh trumpet ; sec Rev. xi. 
 15 — 19. So now again, at the effusion of 
 the seventh vial, the very same plan is 
 still pursued : a brief syllabus of its con- 
 tents is first given ; and, afterwards, a 
 larger explanation is afforded, when the 
 prophet descends to treat of particulars. 
 
 ( 111 ) 
 
20 
 
 Cii. XVI. XVII.] THE REVELATION. 
 
 2g And there were voices, and J^^^^^ ^j^^j.^ ^y^^^ * thuiiderinffs and Hfrhtiiinfrs 
 
 thunders, and lishtnings; ^ o o o 
 
 and there was a irivat earth- 'and voiCGS, ' and a gi'Gat ' cartliquake, sucli as 
 
 quake, such as was not since • j.1 ,• , ,i , 
 
 men were upon the earth, so * nevGi' was sincG tlicre was a nation unto that 
 mighty an earthquake, and 4 tiniG,' SO nilghtj ' an GartliqiialvG' and so groat. 
 
 so great. , ... 
 
 ^q And the great city was And tho 'groaf citj was dividcd into throG 
 
 rJcilrlfttltirs^"^^^^ parts, and tho cities of tho nations fell; and 
 and great i?abyion came in 'great Babjlon' camG in ' remGmbrance' beforo 
 
 rcmemV)rance before God, to "^ i i • 
 
 give unto her the cup of the God, to ' malvG liGr dmik of tliG winG-cup of the 
 wine^of the fierceness of his , ^^^^^ indignation, and wrath of the Lord.' 
 
 And every island fled a- And GVGry island flod away, and ' tho moun- 
 
 ivay, and tlie mountains were ,,• inxi imii ^ i, t , 
 
 „ot fo„„j ' tains and all tho hills 7mre ' movod,' and ' no 
 
 ' placG was found for thorn.' 
 
 And there fell upon men a Aud thei'G foll 'a VGrj grioVOUS hail' UpOll 
 
 ^^ great hail out of heaven, . /» i , i , . i • 1 
 
 «,.,-^*^o«e about the weight HiGn out ot hoavGn, evoy stone about tho wGight 
 
 of a talent: and men bias- ^f ^ ^^^^^^^ . ^^^^-| . ^^^^ cUYSed tholr God' bcCaUSG 
 
 phemed God because 01 the 
 
 plague of the hail; for the of ' tliG plaguG of tho hail,' for ' tho plaguo' 
 
 plague thereof was exceeding , „ . , . 
 
 great. thorGOi was ' vory griGvous. 
 
 V. 18. lighlnings, &c. : Exod. xix. I6, 19- Ps. cxviii. 13, 14; Ixxvii. 18. earth- 
 quake: Isai. xxix. 6. Ps. cxviii. 7- such as never was, &c. : Dan. xii. 1. 
 
 V. 19- great Babylon: Dan. iv. 30. reinemhrance : Mai. iii. I6. make to drink, 
 &c. : Jer. xxv. 15, &c. ; li. 17, 22. Rom. ii. 8. 
 
 V. 20. the mountains, &c. : Jer. iv. 23, 24, no place foimd for them: Dan. ii. S5. 
 
 V. 21. a very grievous hail: Exod. ix. 24. plague, &c. : Exod. xi. 1. Levit. 
 xxvi. 21. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIL 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THE identity of the Beast here again brought under our notice, with that described 
 in Chap. XIII., is susceptible of accurate proof, as was already observed in the 
 Notes on that Chapter. The reader will find a tabular parallel, clearly showing this, in 
 the Appendix on this subject. 
 
 It may be an appropriate introduction to this second Vision of the Beast, to repeat 
 the observations we have there cited from the accurate pen of Davison. 
 
 ' The general draught of the Vision, which we have clear and unambiguous, is this ; 
 a domineering power to be established in the city of Rome, to corrupt the faith, to 
 spread that corruption, to be distinguished by its display of gaudy splendour; to 
 persecute the professors of the Christian faith; to intoxicate itself in the blood of 
 persecution ; to be supported by subservient kings ; to requite them for their homage 
 
 ( 112 ) 
 
 i 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XVII. 
 
 with tho larger draught of her cup of abomination .... One history in the Christian 
 Church has fulfilled the prophecy in all its points ; that the history of the Sec of Rome. 
 Gross and flagrant corruptions of doctrine and worship; meretricious splendour; a 
 sanguinary spirit of persecution; a system of domineering policy exercised over depend- 
 ent kings and infatuated nations; these are the qualities concentrated, by the prophecy, 
 in that power.' Davison's Discourses on Prophecy. 
 
 Further details of the Seven-headed Ten-horned, Beast. 
 A scarlet-rohed Woman ind'ma thereon. 
 
 A ND there came out one of the seven Angels 
 /% which had the seven vials, and talked 
 -L -m_ with me, saying, Come hither, I will 
 shew thee 'the judgment of the Lord on the 
 ' great harlot, that dwelleth upon many waters :' 
 'With w^hom the kings of the earth have 
 'committed whoredom,' and 'the inhabitants of 
 ' the earth have drunken of her wine ;' but ' the 
 ' Lord will judge her, as women that break wed- 
 ' lock are judged.' 
 
 So I was led up of the Spirit into the wild- 
 erness, and I saw a woman sitting upon a scarlet 
 
 And there came one of tlip 
 seven ang^els which had tlie 
 seven vials, and talked with 
 me, saying unto me, Come 
 hither ; I will shew unto thee 
 the judgment of the great 
 whore that sitteth upon many 
 waters : 
 
 With whom the kings of 
 the earth have committed 
 fornication, and the inhabit- 
 ants of the earth have been 
 made drunk with the wine of 
 her fornication. 
 
 So he carried me away in 
 the spirit into the wilder- 
 ness : and I saw a woman 
 
 V. 1. jtidgvient, Sec: Ezek. xvi, 38. Jer. 1. 15; li. 6. great: Dan. iv. 30. 
 
 harlot: Ezek. xvi. 35 ; xxiii. IQ. Isai. i. 21. Jer. ii. 20; iii. 1 — 3. Hos. ii. 5; 
 
 ix. 1. dwelleth upon many waters: Jer. Ii. 13. 
 V. 2. kings of the earth: Jer. xxv. 14 — 26. commit whoredom with her: Ezek. 
 
 xxiii. 43 ; xx. 30. inhabitants of the earth: Joel ii. 1. Zech. xi.6. drunken of her 
 
 wine : Jer. li. 7. the Lord will judge, &c. : Ezek. xvi. 38. 2 Esdr. xv. 55. 
 V. 3. blasphemy : see Isai. Ixv. 7. Ezek. xx. 27 — 30. Dan. xi. S6. heads and 
 
 ten horns : see at chap. xiii. 1. scarlet, kokkivo^: 2 Sam. i. 24. Exod. xxviii. 
 
 5, 6, &c. Heb. ix. 19- 
 
 T. 3. A woman upon a scarlet-coloured 
 beast.] Take in the account given ver. 18, 
 and there can be no doubt that this woman, 
 though mystically called Babylon, is really 
 Rome. See the Note at ver. 18. 
 
 ' The Fathers, from Tertullian to Augus- 
 
 n. p. Fi. 
 
 ( 11- ) 
 
 tine, generally understood Rome to be 
 designated under this emblem of the har- 
 lot.' Woodhouse. 
 
 — Having seven heads and ten horns. ^^ 
 See at Chap. xiii. 
 
 — blasphemy.] See note, xiii. 6. 
 
 8 
 
Cii. XVII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 sit upon a scarlet colourctl 
 beast, full of names of blas- 
 phemy, having seven heads 
 and ten horns. 
 
 Anil the woman was array- 
 ed in purple and scarlet 
 colour, and decked with goUi 
 and i)recious stones and 
 pearls, having^ a g^olden cup 
 in her hand full of abomina- 
 tions and tilthincss of her 
 fornication : 
 
 And upon her forehead teai 
 n name written, MYSTKRY, 
 UAHYLON THE GREAT, 
 THE MOTHER OF HAR- 
 LOTS AND AROMINA- 
 TIONS OF THE EARTH. 
 
 And I saw the woman 
 drunken with the blood of 
 the saints, and with the blood 
 of the martyrs of Jesus : and 
 when I saw her, 1 wondered 
 with srreat admiration. 
 
 beast, and which was full of names of ' blas- 
 ' phemy,' and had seven ' heads and ten horns.' 
 
 And the woman was arrayed in ' purple and 
 ' scarlet colour,' and decked ' with gold and pre- 
 ' cious stones,' having ' a golden cup' in her hand, 
 full of ' abominations and lewdness of her whore- 
 ' doms:' 
 
 And upon her ' forehead' was a name writ- 
 ten, ' the mystery of iniquity, Babylon the great, 
 ' the mistress of witchcrafts, and of abominations 
 ' of her idols.' 
 
 And I saw the woman ' drunken with the 
 ' blood of the saints,' and with the blood of the 
 martyrs of Jesus, and, when I saw her, 'I was 
 ' astonished' with great astonishment. 
 
 V. 4. purple and scarlet : Exod. xxviii. 5, 6. Ezek. xxvii. 7- Jer. x. p. gold 
 and precious stones: Dan. xi. 38. Ezek. xvi. 10 — 13. Exod. xxviiL 5, 6, &c. 
 abominations, &c. : Jer. xiii. 27- Ezek. xvi. 22 ; xxviii. 29, 35. 
 
 V. 5. forehead : Jer. iii. 3. mystery of iniquity : 2 Thess. ii. 7- great Babylon : 
 Dan. iv. 30. mistress of nntchcrafts : Nah. iii. 4. idols called abominations: 
 1 Kings xi. 5, 33. Ezek. xx. 30; xxiii. 37- Isai. xlvii. ; Ivii. 3 — 10. 
 
 V. 6. drunken: 2 Esdr. xv, 53. blood, ike : Ezek. xvi. 38; xxii. 2— 4; ix. 9. 
 comp. Dan. vii. 21. astonished : Dan. iv. I9. 
 
 V. 5. Babylon the great. '\ On com- 
 paring this and the following Chapter 
 with the ancient prophecies, we find the 
 figures and expressions there separately 
 employed against heathen Babylon and 
 apostate Jerusalem, here collected, as it 
 were, into one, and pointed against this 
 single scarlet lady. Thus, Jer. 1. and 
 Ezek. xvi., the one against ancient Babylon, 
 and the other against Jerusalem, are here 
 cited as equally applicable to the new 
 Babylon the great. 
 
 — Mother of harlots.} It deserves to be 
 noted, that for once that heathen Babylon, 
 or Nineveh, is called harlot in the Prophets, 
 apostate Jerusalem is called so a dozen 
 times. See the parallel passages on ver. 1 . 
 
 v. 6. / wondered with great admira- 
 tion.'] 'It has been observed, I think 
 justly, that the persecution of Christians 
 at the time of the vision, was not likely to 
 have occasioned such astonishment in the 
 Apostle ; but he might well greatly wonder, 
 that Rome Christian, once so famous for 
 purity of faith and patient suffering for 
 the profession of truth, should become 
 another Babylon for idolatry and persecu- 
 tion. From hence Protestant interpreters 
 may with reason infer, that this vision 
 does not represent the persecution of 
 Rome heathen, but of Rome Antichristian.' 
 Lowman. 
 
 In a Romish Commentary on the Apoca- 
 lypse, under the name of History of the 
 
 ( 114 ) 
 
THE REVELATION, 
 
 [Cii. XVII. 
 
 And the Angel said unto me, Wherefore 
 didst thou marvel ? I will ' tell thee the inter- 
 ' pretation of' this mystery of the woman, and of 
 'the beast' that carricth her, which hath the 
 seven ' heads and ten horns.' 
 
 Concerning the Beast which thou sawest, 
 and which, at the former vision, appeared as 
 thonph one of his heads had been wounded, and 
 was healed again ; — I tell thee now again, in other 
 words, he was, and is not, and shall 7*^-ascend 
 out of the troubled sea ; but ' desolation shall 
 ' come upon him,' and ' the Lord shall consume 
 'him with the spirit of His mouth, and shall 
 ' destroy him with the brightness of His coming :' 
 Thus ' the Beast shall be slain ;' yet ' the inhabit- 
 * ants of the earth, whose names were not writ- 
 ' ten iij the book of life from the foundation of 
 ' the world, shall go after him, wondering at his 
 
 And the angel said unto 
 me, Wlierefore didst thou 
 marvel? I will tell thee the 
 mystery of the woman, and 
 of the beast thatcarrieth her, 
 which hath the seven heads 
 and ten horns. 
 
 Tlie beast that thou sawest 
 was, and is not ; and shall 
 ascend out of the bottomless 
 pit, and go into perdition : 
 and they that dwell on the 
 earth shall wonder, whose 
 names were not written in 
 the book of life from the 
 foundation of the world, when 
 they behold the beast that 
 was, and is not, and yet is. 
 
 8 
 
 V. 7. interpretation, &LC.: Dan. iv. 19. Gen. xl. 12. 
 
 V. 8. at the foryner vision : see Chap. xiii. 3. desolation, &c. : Isai. xlvii. 11. the 
 
 Lord. . .7vith the brightness of His coming: 2 Thess. ii. 8. the beast shall be 
 
 slain: Dan. vii. 11. the inhabitants, &c. : see at xiii. S, 8. 
 
 Church by Signor Pastorini, the ten horns, 
 soon after mentioned, are allowed to be 
 the ten kingdoms into which the Empire was 
 divided by the Goths. This interpretation 
 was, in fact, as old as St. Jerom. But, \ithe 
 harlot be Rome Pagan, I should be glad 
 to know when these kingdoms devoured her 
 flesh, as St. John tells us they did, ver. 16, 
 and ma.de her desolate and naked? For 
 lemember, Rome was already Christian, 
 before the incursions of the Goths ! And 
 again, if it be Rome Pagan, when did 
 she teach the Gothic kingdoms her idol- 
 atries, and cause them to adopt her su- 
 perstitions, as the harlot does? see xviii. 
 2, 4, 5. Fabcr. 
 
 ( 115 ) 
 
 V. 8. And yet is.] The throe various 
 readings are 
 
 Kai ndpea-TLi>, 
 
 Kalnep ((tt'lv, 
 
 Kai Trapearai. 
 Of these, the last may seem the most pro- 
 bable, when wo observe the parallelism in 
 this latter to the former part of the verse: 
 according to which we should be led, in 
 this clause, to expect something coito- 
 sponding to the words, and shall ascend 
 out of the abyss. In the future, kol nape- 
 (rrai, wo should have this correspondence, 
 but not in the other readings. The sense 
 is not materially affected. ' koI napicnm. 
 Sic antiqua documenta summo consensu.' 
 Bengel. 
 
 8—2 
 
Cii. XVII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 And here it the mind which 
 hatli wisdom. The seven 
 lieads are seven mountains, 
 on which the woman sitteth. 
 
 And there are seven king-B : 
 five are fallen, and one is, 
 and the other is not yet 
 come ; and when he cometh, 
 he must continue a short 
 space. 
 
 And the beast that was, 
 and is not, even he is the 
 eighth, and is of the seven, 
 and goeth into perdition. 
 
 And the ten horns which 
 thou sawest are ten kings, 
 ■which have received no king- 
 
 ' power,' when they behold ' the Beast' that was, 
 and is not, and yet shall r<3-appear. 
 
 Here is needed 'the understanding of the 
 ' wise.' The seven heads are seven mountains on 
 which the woman sitteth, 
 
 And thej/ are seven kings; five are fallen, 
 and one is, and the other is not yet come, and 
 when he cometh, he must continue a short space. 
 
 And the Beast that was, and is not, is both 
 in 07Yler of number an eighth king, and yet, hy 
 usurpation of their i^lace and adojMon of their 
 policy, one of the seven, and ' he shall come to 
 ' his end by the destruction determined.' 
 
 And the ' ten horns' which thou sawest, 
 represent ' ten kingdoms that shall arise,' which 
 
 V. 9. understanding of the wise : Dan. xii. 10. 
 
 V. 11. come to his end, &c. : Dan. ix. 27; vii. 11, 22 ; xi. 45. and see at ver. 8. 
 
 V. 12. kings for kingdoms: Dan. vii. 17 and 23, compared. Dan. viii. 20,21; 
 
 ii. 37. So 'Prince' for the whole nation of the Romans: Dan. xi. 18. See 
 
 the Note in Appendix (F). 
 
 V. 9. Seven mountahis. Compare ver. 
 
 18 ; and the allusion to Rome is evident, 
 
 and admitted by all interpreters. 
 
 'de septem totum circumspicit orbem, 
 Montibus, Imperii Roma Deumque locus.' 
 
 Ovid. Trist. i. 4. 
 ' Diis quibus septem placuere coller.' — Hor. 
 
 ' Scilicet et rerum facta est pulcherrima Roma, 
 Septemque una sibi muro circumdedit arces.' 
 
 ViRG. Georg. ii. 534, 5. 
 
 V. 10. Seven kings.] That kings here 
 meari kingdoms, see at ver. 12. The^ue 
 /alien are those other forms of govern- 
 ment at Rome, previous to the Imperial : 
 viz. I.Kings; 2. Consuls; 3. Dictators; 
 4. Decemvirs ; 5. Military Tribunes. Mede^ 
 Newton, Lawman, &c. 
 
 V. 11. Even he is the eighth.] 'The last 
 head of the beast is indeed but the seventh 
 (for the beast had no more heads than 
 seven in the vision), yet for some respects 
 
 is an eighth ; viz. because the sixth head, 
 the sovereignty of Caesars (that head which 
 in St. John's time was) declined at length 
 to a Demi-Caesar, confined to the West,' 
 Mede. 
 
 'In some sense the seventh, in another 
 sense the eighth head of Roman govern- 
 ment.' Lowman, 
 
 'Praeclare Primasius: Hunc, quern oc- 
 tavum dicit, Ne altekius generis cesti- 
 mares, subjecit, Ex septem est.' Bengel. 
 
 V. 12. The ten horns are ten kings.] So 
 in Daniel vii. 24. Comparing ver. 17 with 
 23 of that chapter, it would further ap- 
 pear, that king and kingdom were used as 
 synonymous terms by the prophet. In like 
 manner, 'prince' in Dan. xi. 18, stands 
 for the whole nation of the Romans. It 
 may seem strange that other fonns of go- 
 vernment should all be called ' king-domsf 
 
 ( 116 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. XVII. 
 
 have not yet received their respective dominion; 
 but they shall receive authority as 'kingdoms,' 
 and all subsist at one time conjointly with the 
 Beast. 
 
 These have one mind, and shall give their 
 power and authority unto ' the Beast."" 
 
 They also shall 'make war with the' Lamb, 
 and with His 'Saints;' and, tliongh they iwevail 
 for a time, yet at the end the Lamb shall have 
 ' the victory,' ' for He is King of kings, and Lord 
 ' of lords ;' ' then shall they be known who are 
 ' His chosen, His saints, and His faithful ser- 
 ' vants.' 
 
 And he saith unto me, 'The waters' which 
 thou sawest, where 'the harlot dwelleth,' repre- 
 sent ' the people,' and multitudes, ' and nations 
 ' and tongues."' 
 
 And 'the ten kingdoms shall be raised up, 
 ' and shall deal with the harlot hatefully, and 
 
 dorn as yet; but receive 
 power as kings one hour 
 nitli the beast. 
 
 These liave one mind, and 
 shall give their power and 
 strength unto the beast. 
 
 These shall make war with 
 the Lamb, and the Lamb 
 shall overcome them : for he 
 is Lord of lords, and King 
 of kings : and they that are 
 with him are called, and 
 chosen, and faithful. 
 
 And he saith unto me, The 
 waters which thou sawest, 
 where the whore sitteth, are 
 peoples, and multitudes, and 
 nations, and tongues. 
 
 And the ten horns which 
 thou sawest upon the beast, 
 these shall hate the whore, 
 
 V. 14. make war with the saints: Dan. vii. 21, 25. the victory : Ps. xcviii. 1. 
 
 King of kings, &c. : Deut. x. 17- 1 Tim. vi. 15. theji shall they be knofvn, &c.: 
 
 2 Esdr. xvi. 73. Isai. Ixv. 9- Zech. xiv. 5. 
 V. 15. the waters. . .dwelleth : Jer. li. 13. Ezek. xxiii. 19, and see at ver. 1. 
 
 the people, Sec: Ps. Ixv. 7. Isai. xvii. 12, 13. Joel iii. 14. Zech. x. 11. Dan. 
 
 iii. 29. 
 V. 16. The ten : see at xiii. 1. kingdoms: see above v. 12. kings shall be raised 
 
 up: Jer. 1. 41. shall deal hatefully with her: Ezek. xxiii. 29. leave naked 
 
 and bare: Ezek. xxiii. 26, 29. Lam. i. 8; iv. 21. Hos. ii. 3. Mic. i. 8. 
 
 Nah.iii. 5. sword devour fiesh : Tient. xxxn. '^2. burning Jlarne : Dan. vii. 11. 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 but when we consider that St. John 
 merely follows Daniel, and that in the 
 time of Daniel there was scarcely any 
 other form of government known, the 
 difficulty is at once explained. Compare 
 the note in Appendix (F). 
 
 — One hour, &c. ] Meaning At one, i. e. 
 the same,time; so, one mind, ver. 13. ^ Atone 
 and the sanw time, comprehending the dura- 
 tion with the identity of time.' Bp. Newton. 
 
 Yet the accusative may sometimes 
 express the time ivhen, without any refer- 
 ence to duration : as iroiav Spav, Rev. iii. 3. 
 
 V. 16. Shall make her desolate and 
 naked.] Stripping and turning out of 
 doors was a common punishment, in the 
 case of a woman convicted of adultery. 
 So among the Germans : Tac. de mor. 
 Oerm. cxxx. Comp. Ezek. xvi. 39 ; xxiii. 
 20, &c. 
 
 ( 117 ) 
 
Cn. XVII. XVIII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 17 
 
 and shall make her desolate 
 and naked, and shall eat her 
 flesh, and burn her with lire. 
 
 For God hath put in their 
 hearts to fultil his will, and 
 to af^ree, and give their kinpf- 
 doni unto the beast, until the 
 words of God shall be ful- 
 filled. 
 
 1 Q And the woman which thnu 
 
 sawest is that great city, 
 which reigneth over the 
 kings of the earth. 
 
 ' shall leave her naked and bare ;' and tlieir 
 'sword shall devour' her 'flesh,' and they shall 
 ' give her to the burning flame.' 
 
 For God, 'that turneth the hearts,' at first 
 ' sent them strong delusion,' to fulfil His will, 
 and to agree and give their kingdom to 'the 
 ' Beast,' ' until the consummation,' ' and that 
 ' determined should be poured upon the desolate.' 
 
 And the woman which thou sawest, is that 
 ' proud' domineering polity which, ' stouter than 
 ' its fellows,' supplants even kings, and beareth 
 2)rincipal sway in 'the fourth kingdom upon 
 ' earth.' 
 
 V. 17. turneth hearts: Ps. cv. 25. Isai. xiv. 27- sent delusion: 2 Thess. ii. 11. 
 
 consummation, &c. : Dan. ix. 27. 
 V. IS. proud: Jer. 1. 29, 31. stouter than its fellotvs : Dan. vii. 20. supplanfmg 
 
 kings : see Dan. vii. 8, 20, 24. the fourth kingdom, &c. : Dan. ii. 40 ; vii. 23. 
 
 2 Esdr. xii. 11 ; xi. 39- polity : Graece ttoAj?: — As /3ao-(Xei}? for f3a(ri\eia, (v. 12), 
 
 so ttoAk for 7roA(T£ia. 
 
 V. 18. 7s that great city, i^'c] There 
 M'as but one city to which the designation 
 liere given, of reigning over the kings of 
 tlie earth, in tlie time of the Apostle, could 
 possibly apply ; and that was Rome. 
 Hence the unanimity among the Fathers, 
 and all succeeding Commentators, in so 
 understanding this passage. See at ver. 3. 
 It may, however, be added, that when the 
 prophecy speaks of a city, this is by no 
 means to be confined to the mere walls, 
 
 or tlie mere inhabitants of that one lo- 
 cality, whether ancient or modern, Pagan 
 or Papal. It includes, and I think ever 
 chiefly refers, to the polity, or system of 
 government, set up' in that city and 
 propagated by it. As above we found 
 j3a(7i\evs for /3a(7tXeia, SO here, ttoXis for 
 TToXiTiia. In short, it is not the parti- 
 cular place, nor the particular persons in 
 it, but the System, at which the pro- 
 phecy is levelled. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THE destruction of Babylon is here described at large, in a strain of poesy evi- 
 dently borrowed from the ancient Hebrew prophets.' Faber, 
 It contains 'the Epinicioir, or Song of Triumph, on the downfal of the mystical 
 Babylon.' Bp. Jehb. 
 
 ( 118 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XVIII. 
 
 It will not now bo wondered at, that tho account of Babylon hero given does not, with 
 historic niiiuiteness, correspond with what we might expect of modern Rome. The 
 answer is, that in a poetical Ode such literal exactitude would be out of place. We have 
 tho authority of Chap. xi. 8 to understand the term Babylon in a ' spiritual,' and not 
 a literal sense; — and sufficiently minute details have been already given of this city, 
 Chap. xvii. Suffice it to observe, that there is nothing in this Chapter to contradict the 
 conclusions before deduced from the Sacred text ; and more than this, considering the 
 poetical stylo and composition of the Chapter, we have no reason to expect. 
 
 The reader may compare the elegant version of Bp. Jebb, which I have given in 
 Appendix (II). 
 
 A 
 
 his 
 
 ND after these thinors I saw another Ano-ol 
 coining down from heaven, having great 
 authoritv; 'and the earth shined with 
 lory.' 
 And he cried mightily with a loud voice, saying, 
 
 g> 
 
 And after these things I 
 saw another angel come down 
 from heaven, having great 
 power ; and the earth was 
 lightened with his glory. 
 
 The Epinicion, or Song of Triumph, on the Fall 
 
 of Babylon, 
 
 * Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, is fallen, is 
 ' fallen ; and it shall become an habitation of 
 ' dragons : The wild beasts of the desert shall 
 ' lie there ; And their houses shall be full of dse- 
 ' mons ; And owls shall dwell there, and satyrs 
 ' shall dance there.' 
 
 For all 'the nations have drunken of the ' wine' 
 ' ^her wrath,"" and of ' her fornication :' And ' the 
 ' kings of the earth have committed whoredom 
 ' with her f And ' the merchants were enriched 
 
 And he cried mightily with 
 a strong voice, saying, Baby- 
 lon thegreatisfallen.isfallen, 
 and is become the habitation 
 of devils, and the hold of 
 every foul spirit, and a cage 
 of every unclean and hateful 
 bird. 
 
 For all nations have drunk 
 of the wine of the wrath of 
 her fornication, and tlie kings 
 of the earth have committed 
 fornication with her, and the 
 merchants of the earth an; 
 waxed rich through the abun- 
 dance of her delicacies. 
 
 V. 1. The earth shi/ieeL &c. : Ezek. xliii. 2. 
 
 V. 2. Babylon^ the glori/, &c. : Isai. xiii. I9. tx fallen, is fallen: Isai. xxi. 9, an 
 habitation of dragons : Isai. xxxiv. 13. Jer. li. 8,37; 1. 39. rvild beasts... 
 dance there: Isai. xiii 21. N. B. The LXX. has caifxovia in this passage. 
 
 V. 3. .The nations have drunken, &c. ; Jer. xxv. 15 — 30; li. 7. her wrath: Isai. 
 xiv. 6. fornication : Ezek. xvi. 26, &c. ; xxiii. 3, &.C. Jer. xiii. 27. the Icings 
 of the earth, &c. : Ezek. xxvii. 33. Jer. xxv. 15 — 30. the inerchanls, Sec: 
 Ezek. xxvii. 3(5, 33. Isai. xlvii. 9, 15. lender and delicate: Isai. xlvii. 1. 
 
 ( 119 ) 
 
Ch. XVIII.] THE REVELATION. 
 
 6 
 
 ' with the multitude of her riches and of her 
 ' merchandise,' through her ' tender and delicate' 
 living. 
 
 And I heard another voice from heaven, 
 saying, 
 
 Vv. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8. 
 
 GrO ye out of the midst of her, my people, and 
 And I heard another voice dcllver cvcry man his soul ;' and ' be not cut 
 
 from heaven, saying. Come «. • i ... « , . . , 
 
 out of her, my people, that * Oil m her miquity ; for this is the time of the 
 ye be not partakers of her . L^^d's veugeauce ; Ho wiU rcudcr uuto hcr a 
 
 sins, and that ye receive not o ' 
 
 of her plagues. ' recompensc.' 
 
 For her sins hfl.ve resclicd 
 
 unto heaven, and God hath ' Her judgment rcachcth unto heaven ; and God 
 remembered her iniquities . j^^^j^ rcmcmbered her iuiquity, and will visit 
 
 Reward her even as she ••• •' ' 
 
 rewarded you, and double ' her siuS.' 
 unto her double according to ,. iixii ^ , ^ 
 
 her works: in the cup which ^^ suc hath Qouc, Qo uuto her : recompeusc 
 she hath filled fill to her * j^gj. ^he doublc accordiu^ to her work ;' ' cause' 
 
 double. O ' 
 
 How much she hath giori- hcr ' to driuk of the cup of desolation' and as- 
 doltrt^' muth^Toment' tonlshmcut ; fill to her 'the double' of all her 
 
 and sorrow give her : for she iniouitv 
 saith in her heart, I sit a 
 
 queen, and am no widow, As much as ' licr heart was lifted up, and she 
 
 and shall see no sorrow. ^liiiii ^ t t i ' , ^ , 
 
 Thereforeshaii her plagues ^ath dwclt carclcssly, SO much givc to her, tor- 
 come in one day, death, and jjient aud sorrow ; for ' shc hath said in her heart, 
 
 mourning, and famine ; and 
 
 she shall be utterly burned ' I shall bc a lady for evci', I sliall not sit as a 
 
 with fire: for strong is the £*j • •^ inxi > 
 
 Lord God who judgeth her. ^^^^w, neither shall I know any sorrow. 
 
 Therefore ' I will send plagues upon her in one 
 ' day,' ' widowhood, famine, and pestilence ; and 
 ' the smoke of her fire shall go up for ever ;' for 
 
 V. 4. §0 ye out, &c.: Jer. li. 6, 45. Zech. ii. 7. Isai. xlviii. 20; Hi. 11. Eph. 
 
 V. 7 — 11. render unto her a recornpence : Jer. li. 6. 
 V. 5. her judgment reacheth, &c. : Jer. li. 9- God hath remembered, &c. : Hos. 
 
 viii. 13; ix. Q. 
 V. 6. As she hath done, &c. : Jer. 1. 15, 29- recompense the double, &c. : 
 
 Jer.]. 29; xvi. 18. cause to drink: Jer. xxv. 15, l6. desolation. Sec: Ezek. 
 
 xxiii. 33. 
 V. 7- her heart lifted up : Ezek. xxviii. 2. dwelt carelessly : Isai. xlvii. 8. she 
 
 hath said in her heart. Sec: Isai. xlvii. 7, 8. Ezek. xxviii. 2. 
 V. 8. I will send plagues, &c.: 2 Esdr. xv. 49. smoke go up Jbr ever : Isai. xxxiv. 
 
 10; Ixvi. 24; xxxiii. 14. Redeemer. . .His name : Jer. 1. 34. 
 
 ( 120 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 ' the Redeemer of His people is strong ; the Lord 
 ' of hosts is His name.' 
 
 [Cn. XVHL 
 
 1 HEN ' the Kings of the earth/ who have com- 
 ' mitted whoredom with her,' and have been given 
 to ' her ' pleasures,' shall ' take up a lamenta- 
 ' tion with weeping and mourning' for her, when 
 they behold ' the smoke of her burning,' 
 ' Standing afar off' for the fear of her torment, 
 saying. 
 
 And the kings of the earth, 
 who have committed forni- 
 cation and lived deliciously 
 with her, shall bewail her, 
 and lament for her, when 
 they shall see the smoke of 
 her burning-, 
 
 Standing afar oflf for the 
 the fear of her torment, say- 
 ing-, Alas, alas that great 
 city Babylon, that mighty 
 city I for in one hour is thy 
 judgment come. 
 
 9 
 
 Woe! woe to thee, Babylon I 
 
 The great and yroud city I 
 
 How art thou fallen ! 
 
 Thou, that wast the glory of kingdoms ! 
 
 In a moment, in the day of thy gladness, 
 
 Thy judgment is come ! 
 
 Thou art become an astonishment among the nations! 
 
 10 
 
 Vv. 11, 12, 13, 14. 
 
 flND 'the merchants' of the earth 'shall weep 
 'and bewail' over her, because 'she is no 
 ' more ;' they shall mourn, because no man buy- 
 eth their ' merchandise' any more : — 
 The ' merchandise of gold and silver and precious 
 ' stones, and fine linen, and purple, and silk and 
 ' scarlet ;' and all ' vessels of ivory,' and all 'cedar- 
 
 And the merchants of the 
 earth shall weep and mourn 
 over her ; for no man buyeth 
 their merchandise anymore: 
 
 The merchandise of gold, 
 and silver, and precious 
 stones, and of pearls, and 
 fine linen, and purple, and 
 silk, and scarlet, and all 
 thyine wood, and all manner 
 vessels of ivory, and all man- 
 
 V. p. princes. . .take up a lamentation: Ezek. xxvi. l6, 17; xxvii. 32. Kings: 
 Ezek. xxvii. 33. Jer. xxv. 15 — 30. given to pleasure: Isai. xlvii. 8. weeping 
 and mourning : Isai. xxii. 12 ; xiv. 4. LXX. Qp^vo<;. 
 V. 10. standing afar off: Ps. xxxviii. 11 : and comp. Dan. iii. 22. Woe! woe to 
 thee: Ezek. xvi. 23. The great and proud city : Dan. iv. 30. Jer. 1. 2.9 — 31. 
 How art thou fallen, &c. : Isai. xiv. 2, 4; xiii. 19. in a moment : Ps. Ixxiii. 19. 
 1 Cor. XV. 52. day of thy gladness: Isai. xxii. 12, 13. Judgment come: Jer. 
 li. 9 ; 1.21. become an astonishment : Jer. li. 41. 
 V. 11. the merchants: Ezek. xxvii. 36. Isai. xlvii. 15. weep and bewail: Isai. 
 
 xvi. 9. .she is no more : Ezek. xxvi. 21. merchandise: Ezek. xxvii, 33. 
 V. 12. gold: Isai. xiv. 4. Ezek. xxvii. 22; xxviii. 13. silver and precious stones : 
 Ezek. xxvii. 12j 22. fnc linen and purple : Luke xvi. I6. Ezek. xxvii. 7. silk 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 ( i-^i ) 
 
Cii. XVIII] THE REVELATION. 
 
 ner vessels of most precious . yCSScls,' 01' ' VGSSels' of ' ebonV,' and of all prC- 
 
 wood, and of brass, andiron, ^ •' *' 1 
 
 and marble, cIous ' ti'ees,' and of ' brass, and iron,' and mar- 
 
 10 And cinnamon, and odours, •, ■. 
 
 and ointments, and frank- "'■^^ 
 
 incense, and wine, and oil, ^jjd ' swGct cinnamon, and cahimus, and cassia, 
 
 and fine flour, and wheat, ' 
 
 and beasts, and sheep, and ' and spiccs, and iTiyrrh, and frankincense, and 
 
 horses, and cliariots, and , • i •! i /• n i i , -i 
 
 slaves, and souls of men. winc, and Oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and 
 
 14 And the fruits that thy ' cattle and' merchandise of ' horses and chariots,' 
 
 soul lusted after are departed 
 
 from thee, and all things and slavcs, and ' pcrsons of men.' 
 
 rrdel'rTrf^rlm tlTand ^^"^ ' ^^7 summer fruits and thy harvest,' 7vhich 
 
 thou Shalt find them no more t/iij soul liisted ofter, are departed from thee; 
 
 25 The merchants of these and ' gladncss is taken away;' 'all joy is dark- 
 
 thWs, which were made . ^^^^ ^^^^ ^j^^ ^^.^^j^ ^f ^j^^ j^^^^ j^ '^ , 
 
 rich by her, shall stand afar "^ 
 
 off for the fear of her tor- So ' thc mcrchants' of tlicsc tilings, which were 
 
 ment, weeping and wailing, . . i , 1 
 
 ](3 And saying, Alas, alas that ' enrichcd by licr, shall 'stand afar off' for the 
 
 great city, that was clothed f^^^. ^f j^^j. tormcnt, ' with wecpinP" and mourn- 
 
 m fine hnen, and purple, ' i o 
 
 and scarlet, and decked with ' inQT, 
 
 gold, and precious stones, 
 
 and pearls! SayiUg, 
 
 17 
 
 For in one hour so great 
 riches is come to nought. 
 
 Woe ! iwe to thee, Babylon ! 
 
 The great and proud city ! 
 
 H01V is the praise of the whole earth smyrised! 
 
 She was clothed in fine linen and purple ; 
 She was decked with gold and precious stones : 5 
 
 But in the multitude of her riches 
 
 She is brought into desolation as in a moment! 
 
 She is become an astonishment among the nations! 
 
 and scarlet: Ezek. xvi. 10, 13. vessels, ivory, cedar, ehomj : Ezek. xxvii. \S, 
 15, 5. precious trees : Cant. iv. 14. Isai. Ix. 13. brass, ?;-o/i : Ezek. xxvii. 12, 13. 
 
 V. 13. sweet cinnamon. . .frankincense : Ezek. xxvii. 19, 22. Geii. xxxvii. 25. 
 Exod. XXX. 23. Cant. iv. 14. Matt. ii. 11. 7vine. . .wheat : ^zek. xwn. ll, IS; 
 xvi. 10. cattle and slaves: Tobit x. 10. horses, Sic: Ezek. xxvii. 14, 20. 
 persons of men : \j/i)^a? dudpw'n-wv: Ezek. xxvii. 13. 
 
 v. 14. thy summer-fruils, &c. : Isai. xvi. 9 ; and see Numb. xi. 4,6. gladness 
 taken away : Isai. xvi. 10. fill Joy darkened, &c. : Isai, xxiv. 11. 
 
 v. 15. merchants, &c. : see at vv. 9, 10, 11. enriched: Ezek. xxvii. 33. 
 
 V. 16, and part of 17. iVoe .' woe. Sec. : see at ver. 10. How is the praise. . .sur- 
 prised : Jer. 11. 41. clothed, &c. : Luke xvi. 19. decked, SiC. : Ezek. xxiii. 40; 
 xxviii. 13. multitude of her riches : Ezek. xxvii. 12, 33. brought into desolation : 
 Ezek. xxxii. 15. Ps. Ixxiii. I9. Isai. xlvii. 11. 
 
 ( 122 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. [Cii. XVIII. 
 
 Vv. 17, 18, 19, !>0. 
 A.ND ' the mariners, and all the pilots, and all that And every shipmaster, and 
 
 ,1 11,1 1 ii • p ,1 !»" the company in ships, 
 
 handle the oar, and the occupiers of thy mer- and sailors, and as many as 
 ' chandise, stood afar off,' ^''''^' ^^ """' ^'""'i ^^^^ °^'' 
 
 And cried when they saw 1 Q 
 
 And cried, when they beheld ' the smoke of her the smoke of her burnin-, 
 
 ,1 •» • c T ±^ • • '± 1 saying, What ciVwi* like unto 
 
 burning, saying, Is this your joyous city, whose this great city i 
 'antiquity was of ancient days,' and whose 'c-reat- '^"'^ ^^'^ "''^^ "'"*' "" 19 
 
 . , , ' tl'^''" heads, and cried, weep- 
 
 ' neSS was lifted to the clouds?' ing and waillng, saying, Mas, 
 
 41,1 iii ii*ii i'i ^'^s "'at preat city, wherein 
 
 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, were made rich aii that had 
 ' with weepins: and with mouruinc:,' sayino-, ships in the sea by reason of 
 
 ■■• *^ O' ./ O' Ijer costliness! for in one 
 
 hour is she made desolate. 
 
 llejoice over her, thou hea- (^/\ 
 ven, and >/e holy apostles 
 and prophets ; for God hath 
 avenged you on her. 
 
 Woe ! woe to thee, Babylon ! 
 Wherein all who had ships were enriched 
 Through the abundance of her ornaments ! 
 For, in the midtitude of her riches, 
 She is made desolate, as in a moment I 5 
 
 She is become an astonishment among the nations! 
 Rejoice over her, ye heavens. 
 Rejoice, ye holy Apostles and Proj)hets; 
 For God hath avenged you upon her. 
 For the blood of His sei^vants that was found in her. lo 
 
 Vv. 21, 22, 23, 24. 
 
 \.ND a mighty Angel took up 'a stone' like And a mighty angci took o[ 
 
 _ \ ^ ^ up a stone like a great mill- 
 
 a great 'millstone,' and 'cast' it 'into the midst stoiw, ami cast i< into the 
 
 V. 17. the vinriners, &c. : Ezek. xxvii. 27, 29. xtood afar off : see at ver. 10. 
 
 V. 18. smoke of her burninir: Isai. xxxiv. 10. Is this your joyous cily, 8iC.: Isai. 
 
 xxiii. 7- 
 vv. 19,20. Woe ! woe, Sec: see at ver. 10, 1(). were enriched: Ezek. xxvii. 33. 
 
 Isai. xlvii. 9. ornaments: Ezek. xxiii. 40. Isai. xlvii. 9. multitude .. .nations 
 
 see at xvi. 10. rejoice., .ye heavens : Deut. xxxii. 1, 43. ye holy Apostles, &c. 
 
 Eph. iii. 5. God hath avenged: Deut. xxxii. 4,3. blood of saints... in her 
 
 Ps. Ixxix. 10. Ezek. ix. 9; xxii. 3, &c. 
 v. 21. a millstone, &c. : Jer. li. 63. Mark ix. 42. Thus shall Babylon, Sec: 
 
 Jer. li. 64. 710 more found : Ezek. xxvi. 21. 
 
 ( »23 ) 
 
Ch. XVIII. XIX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 oo 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 sea, saying, Thus with vio- 
 lence shall tliat gpreat city 
 Babylon be thrown down, 
 and shall be found no more 
 at all. 
 
 And the voice of harpers, 
 and musicians, and of pipers, 
 and trumpeters, shall bo 
 heard no more at all in thee ; 
 and no craftsman, of what- 
 soever craft he be, shall be 
 found any more in thee; and 
 the sound of a millstone shall 
 be heard no more at all in 
 thee ; 
 
 And the light of a candle 
 shall shine no more at all 
 in thee ; and the voice of the 
 brideg^room and of the bride 
 shall be heard no more at 
 all in thee: for thy mer- 
 chants were the great men 
 of the earth ; for by thy sor- 
 ceries were all nations de- 
 ceived. 
 
 And in her was found the 
 blood of prophets, and of 
 saints, and of all that were 
 slain upon the earth. 
 
 ' of the sea,' saying, ' Thus shall Babylon sink, 
 ' and shall not rise from the evil that shall be 
 'brought upon her:' They shall 'seek' her, 'but 
 ' she shall no more be found.' 
 And ' the noise of thy songs shall cease ;' And 
 ' the sound of thy harps shall be no more heard,' 
 — of thy pipers, and of thy trumpeters ; And ' I 
 ' will take from thee the voice of mirth, and the 
 ' voice of gladness, the voice of the bridegroom, 
 ' and the voice of the bride, the sound of the 
 ' millstones, and the light of the candle ;' for 
 ' thy merchants were princes, thy traffickers were 
 ' the honourable of the earth ;' by the ' deceivable- 
 ' ness of thy ' sorceries,' and of thy ' unrighteous- 
 ' ness,' were all nations seduced : And ' in her"" 
 have they 'shed the blood of prophets and of 
 ' saints ;' ' that upon her might come all the 
 * righteous blood shed upon the earth.' 
 
 vv. 22, 9,3, 24. the noise of thy songs, &c. : Ezek. xxvi. 13. / tvill take her from 
 thee. . .candle : Jer. xxv. 10. thy merchants were princes, &c. : Isai. xxiii. 8. 
 deceivableness of unrighteousness: 2 Thess. ii. 10. sorceries: Isai. xlvii. 9- 
 seduced: 1 Tim. iv. 1. 2 Thess. ii. 11. shed the blood, &c. : Ezek. xvi. 38. 
 Matt, xxiii. S5. in her : Ezek. xxii. 3, 12. Dan. vii. 21. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 rriHIS Chapter, ver. 1 — 17, is appointed by the Church for the Evening Lesson on 
 
 All Saints' Day. 
 
 And after these things 1 
 heard a great voice of much 
 people in heaven, saying, Al- 
 leluia ; Salvation, and glory, 
 and honour, and power, unto 
 the Lord our God : 
 
 AND afl 
 voice 
 L. ing, 
 
 after these things, I heard a great 
 of much people in heaven, say- 
 
 vv. 1—6. Saying, Alleluia.] We seem, 
 in this concluding Apocalyptic Chorus, 
 
 to partake in the rest and triumph of the 
 Church triumphant. Besides the usual 
 
 ( 1-^4 ) 
 
I 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 THE REVELATION. [Cii. XIX. 
 
 For true and righteous are n 
 
 his judgments: for he hath 
 judged the great whore, 
 which did corrupt the earth 
 with her fornication, and 
 hath avenged tlie blood of 
 his servants at her hand. 
 
 And again they said, Alle- o 
 
 luia. 
 
 THE LAST GRAND CHORUS OF THE HEAVENLY HOST. 
 
 Vv. ], 2, part of3. 
 
 HALLELUJAH ! in the Lord is salvation: 
 
 To His Name be the praise. 
 
 To the Lord our God be the glory, and the honour, and the power ; 
 
 For just and true are His judgments; — 
 
 For he hath judged the great harlot, 5 
 
 Which destroyed all the earth with the wine of her fornication. 
 
 He hath revenged the blood of His servants, which was found in her ; 
 
 He hath recompensed her according to her work. 
 
 And again they said, HALLELUJAH. 
 
 — ' And her land became burning pitch : It shall And her smoke rose up for 
 ' not be quenched night nor day ; The smoke 
 ' thereof shall go up for ever.' 
 
 vv. 1, 2, and i Hallelujah: Ps. civ. S5 ; cv. cxi. cxii. cxiii. See. sal- 
 part of 3. Hon: Jer. iii. 23. Ps. iii. 8; Ixviii. 20; xcv. 7; cxv. 1. 
 
 — 2 Ps. cxv. 2. 
 
 — 3 Ps. cxlv. 5,11. 
 
 — 4 Deut. xxxii. 4. Dan. iv. 37- Ps. xxxiii. 4 ; cxi. 7. 
 
 — 5 Ezek. xvi. 38, 35. Dan. iv. 30. 
 
 — 6 Jer. li. 7, 25. Ezek. xvi. 26. 
 
 — 7 Deut. xxxii. 43. Ps. Ixxix. 10. Ezek. xxii. 3, &c. 
 
 — 8 Jer. 1. 29. 
 End of ver. 3. her land became, &c. : Isai. xxxiv. 10. 
 
 triplet of praise, implied in the three- est expression of praise, and was generally 
 fold Hallelujah (ver. 1, 3, 4), there here , used in celebrating some victory over the 
 follows a voice from out of the Throne itself, \ enemies of God, as in Ps. civ. 35. Thus 
 and a fourth repetition of the word, | too it is employed in many of the Paschal 
 Hallelujah, /or the Lord God Ojinipo- Psalms, as Ps. cxi. cxii. cxiii. &c.: and 
 TENT reigneth (ver. 6). This Hallelujah \ the singing of these was often called sing- 
 was reckoned, among the Jews, their high- ■ ing the Hallel. 
 
 ( 12-''' ) 
 
Cii. XIX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 5 
 
 And tlip four and twenty 
 elders and tlie four beasts 
 fell down and worshipped 
 God that sat on the throne, 
 saying, Amen ; Alleluia. 
 
 And a voice came out of 
 the throne, sayinaf, Praise 
 our God, all ye his servants, 
 and ye that fear him, both 
 small and arreat. 
 
 And the four and twenty Elders, and the 
 four ' living creatures' fell down, and worshipped 
 God that 'sat on the throne,' saying, a tliird time, 
 Amen. HALLELUJAH. 
 
 And a voice came out of the throne, saying, 
 
 Praise ye the Lord, ye servants of the Lord, 
 
 Ye that fear the Lord, praise the Lord, — 
 
 Both low and high, rich and poor, together : — 
 
 Let them praise the Name of the Lord ; 
 
 For His Name only is excellent; ^ 
 
 His praise is above heaven and earth. 
 
 6 
 
 And I heard as it were the voice of a great 
 
 And I heard as it were the 
 voice of a great multitude, 
 
 and as the voice of many niultitudc, aud as a ' noisc of many waters,' and 
 
 waters, and as the voice of , . „ • ^ , , ,^ i, • 7 
 
 as the voice oi a mighty 'thunder, saying the 
 
 mighty thunderings, saying. 
 Alleluia : for the Lord God 
 omnipotent reigneth. 
 
 Let us be glad and rejoice, 
 and give honour to him : for 
 the marriage of the Lamb is 
 come, and his wife hath 
 made herself ready. 
 
 fourth time, 
 
 CHORUS ENDED. 
 Vv. 6, 7. 
 
 HALLELUJAH! For the Lord reigneth! 
 The Lord most high and terrible ; — 
 He is a great King over all the earth, 
 He shall reign before His ancients gloriously; 
 
 V. 5. 1, 2 Ps. cxxxv. 1, 20. 
 
 — 3, 4 Ps. xlix. 2. 
 
 — 5, 6 Ps. cxlviii. 13. xcvii. 9. Isai. xlii. 8. Acts iv. 12. 
 
 vv. 6, 7. noise of many waters: Ps. xciii. 4. Ezek. xliii. 2. thunder : Job 
 
 xii. 29. Ps. xxix. 3. 
 
 — 1 Ps. xcvii. 1. 
 
 — 2, .3 Ps. xlvii. 2. Zech. xiv. 9. 
 
 — 4 Isai. xxiv. 23. 
 
 V. 7. The marriage of the Lamb is com^] See at xxi. 2, 
 ( 12(» ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XIX. 
 
 For the marriage of the Lamb is come ; 
 And His wife hath adorned herself with jewels. 
 Oh ! shew yourselves joyful before Him, all ye lands, 
 Sing, rejoice, and give thanks ; 
 Sing praises to God, sing praises ; 
 Sing praises to our King, sing praises. 
 
 10 
 
 And to her it was 'given' bif her Lord, that 
 she should be 'clothed in the garments of His 
 ' righteousness,' as in 'fine linen,' clean and white \ 
 ' ivMch is 'the righteousness' of ' all His saints.' 
 
 And an Angel said unto me, Write, Blessed 
 are they which are ' called to the marriage sup- 
 ' per of the Lamb.' And he saith unto me. These 
 are the true sayings of God. 
 
 And ' I fell down at his feet to worship him; 
 
 * but he raised me up, saying. Stand up ; I my- 
 
 * self also am a brother, and a fellow-servant,' 
 and 'a witness of Christ;' with David 1 say. 
 
 And to her was granted 
 that slie should be arrayed in 
 fine linen, clean and white : 
 for the fine linen is the right- 
 eousness of saints. 
 
 And he saith unto me, 
 Write, Blessed nre they 
 which are called unto the 
 marriage supper of the 
 Lamb. And he saith unto 
 me. These are the true say- 
 ings of God. 
 
 And I fell at his feet to 
 worship him. And he said 
 unto me. See thou do it not : 
 I am thy fellovvservant, and 
 of thy brethren that have the 
 testimony of Jesus : worship 
 
 10 
 
 vv. 6, 7. 5 Matt. xxii. 2, 3 ; xxv. 6, 10. 
 
 — 6 Isai. Ixi. 10, Ps. xlv. 13, 14. 
 
 — 7, 8 Ps. xcviii. 5. 
 
 — 9, 10 Ps. xlvii. 6. 
 
 V. 8. given: 2 Tim. iv. 8. clothed, Sec: Isai. Ixi. 10. Jew xxiii. 6. fiuc linen, 
 white : 2 Chron. v. 12. Ezek. xvi. 10. all His saints: Ps. cxlix. 9- 
 
 V. 9. called, &c.: Matt. xxv. 3, 14. the Lamb : John i. 29, 36, &c. 
 
 V. 10. I fell down, &c.: Acts x. 25, 26. Col. iv. 7. John i. 20, 1.5. worship. 
 Sec: Ps. xcvii. 7; xlv. 6, 7. Matt. iv. 10. Deut. x. 13. Isai. xlii. 8. all the 
 prophets. Sec. : Luke xxiv. 52. everi/ knee, Sec : Phil. ii. 10, II. 
 
 V. 8. And to her ivxs {/ranted.] Wo are 
 here earned forward to the very com- 
 mencement of a glorious and happy Eter- 
 nity ; and it must be remarked, that inter- 
 mediate events are passed over, to come 
 at once to this happy period. There is an 
 evident Antithesis to ver. 3, where the 
 end of Babylon was mentioned ; and now, 
 the fate of the Church, as the spouse of 
 Christ, is contrasted with the fate of that 
 
 Autichristian city. But the exact order 
 of time seems here neglected. 
 
 V. 9. These are the true savings of God. ] 
 These words are repeated, in substance, 
 xxi. 5 and xxii. 6, — probably to identify 
 the events described in all three places. 
 Sec again at xxi. 2. Scene vi. would end 
 at the Chorus, but for these forestallings 
 of the next Scene. 
 
 ( 127 ) 
 
Ch. XIX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 God: for the testimony Of 'Worship Him, all ye angels,' and with Moses, 
 
 Jesus is the spirit of pro- i ./ o 
 
 phecy. ' Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him 
 
 ' only shalt thou serve ;' — ' To Him give all the 
 ' prophets witness, that to Him every knee shall 
 ' bow, and every tongue shall confess, that Jesus 
 ' Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.' 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 PART II. Scene VII. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 The Earth prepared for its Millennial State hy a great contest 
 between Chinstian and Anti-Christiafi Powers. Comp. Ch. 
 XVL 14—16. 
 
 And I saw heaven opened, 
 and behold a white horse ; 
 and he that sat upon him 
 teat called Faithful and True, 
 and in righteousness he doth 
 judge and make war. 
 
 His eyes were as aflame of 
 fire, and on his head tvere 
 many crowns ; and he had a 
 
 4 ND ' I saw the heavens opened,' and behold, 
 Jl\^ ' a white horse,' and 'his rider' was ' called 
 ' Faithful and True,' and ' He put on righteous- 
 
 * ness as a breastplate, and an helmet of salvation 
 ' upon His head ;' and He went forth as ' a man 
 
 * of war, with righteousness to judge among the 
 ' heathen,' and to * wound the heads over many 
 ' countries.' 
 
 ' His eyes were as lamps of fire,' and many 
 ' a crown of pure gold' was ' set upon His head f 
 
 V. 11. / saw, &c.: Ezek. i. 1, 4. a white horse and rider : Zech. i. 8. called: 
 Isai. ix. 6. faithful and true : Deut. xxxii. 4. Heb. iii. 2 ; and see at ver. 2. put 
 on righteousness, &c. Isai. lix. 17. a man of war : Exod. xv. 3. Ps. xxxv. 1,2; 
 xlv. 3, 4. with righteoHS7iess : Ps. xcviii. 9. Judge. . .countries : Ps. ex. 6. 
 
 V. 12. eyes as lamps : Dan. x. 6. a crown of pure gold: Ps. xxi. 3. secret and 
 incommunicable name: Wisd. xiv. 21. Comp. Gen. xxxii. 29. Judg. xiii. 18. 
 
 V. 11. And I saw heaven opened, ^'c] 
 Now continues the main series of events, 
 as presented to the eye of the Prophet. 
 What follows, vv. 11 — 21, is generally 
 considered to be an account of the great 
 battle of the last days, when the enemies 
 of Christ and of His Gospel will muster 
 
 all their strength, and direct their last 
 desperate attack against the Church. If 
 we might enquire, what would be the 
 probable geographical site of such future 
 conflict, it seems supplied us in Chap, 
 xiv. 20; xvi. 16; where see the note and 
 the parallel passages. 
 
 ( 128 ) 
 
TITE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. XIX. 
 
 and He had upon His forehead ' the secret and 
 ' incommunicable name.' 
 
 And his 'garments' were 'rolled in blood,' 
 and ' His Name is called The Word of God.' 
 
 And there followed him, as it were, ' the 
 ' host of heaven' mounted on 'white horses,' and 
 * clothed in fine linen, white' and clean. 
 
 And 'out of His mouth' iwoceedeili a wea- 
 pon 'sharper than any two-edged sword,' that 
 with it He should ' smite the earth, and rule all 
 ' the heathen with a rod of iron ;' And He shall 
 ' tread their mighty men under foot, as in the 
 ' winepress of the fury and indignation of the 
 ' Almighty.' 
 
 And He hath on His vesture and on His 
 thigh a name written, ' King of kings, and Lord 
 ' of lords.' 
 
 And I saw an Angel standing in the sun ; 
 and he cried with a loud voice to 'every fea- 
 ' thered fowl, and to every beast of the field,' 
 saying, 'Assemble yourselves and come to the 
 ' great sacrifice that the great God' doth 'sacrifice 
 ' for you upon the mountains of Israel ;' 
 
 And I saw an ang-el stand- 
 ing in the sun ; and he cried 
 with a loud voice, saying to 
 all the fowls that fly in the 
 midst of heaven, Come and 
 gather yourselves together 
 unto the supper of the great 
 God; 
 
 V. 13. garments rolled, &c. : Isai. Ixiii. 1 ; ix. 5. name, &c.: Isai. ix. 6. Johni. 1. 
 V. 14. the host of heaven : Ps. ciii.21. Luke ii. 13. horses: 2 Kings ii. 11; vi. 17. 
 
 Zech.vi.6. c/o^/ietZ, &c.: 2 Chron. v.l2. Matt.xxviii. 3. Mark xvi. 5. Lukexxiv.4. 
 V. 15, out of his mouth: Isai. xi. 4; xlix. 2. sharper, &c. : Heb. iv. 12. smite 
 
 the earth : Isai. xi. 4. rule the heatheti : Ps. ii. 9- tread their mighty men, Sec: 
 
 Lam. i. 15. Jer. xxv. 30. fury, &c. : Isai. xxx. 27 — 33 ; Ixiii. 3, 6 ; Ixvi, 15, &c. 
 V. 16. King of kings, &c. : Deut. x. 17- Ps. Ixxii. 11; xlvii. 2, 7- 
 V, 17. every feathered fowl, 8iC.: Ezek. xxxix. 17- assemble yourselves, Sec: Ezek. 
 
 xxxix. 17. the great God: Ps. Ixxvii. 13. 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 name written, that no man 
 knew, but he himself. 
 
 And he was clothed with a 
 vesture dipped in blood : and 
 his name is called The Word 
 of God. 
 
 And the armies irhich were 
 in heaven followed him upon 
 white horses, clothed in fine 
 linen, white and clean. 
 
 And out of liis mouth 
 goeth a sharp sword, that 
 with it he should smite the 
 nations: and he shall rule 
 them with a rod of iron : and 
 he treadeth the winepress of 
 the fierceness and ^vrath of 
 Almighty God. 
 
 And he hath on his vesture -i p 
 and on his thigh a name 
 written, KING OF KINGS, 
 AND LORD OF LORDS. 
 
 17 
 
 V. 14. The armies which were in heaven 
 followed Aim.] Tho powers of Heaven 
 are represented as sympathising with tho 
 struggles of the Church upon earth ; nay, 
 as actually engaged on their side. Comp. 
 Ch. xii. 7 — 12 ; xiii. 6. But there is no 
 clear intimation as yet of the actual Second 
 
 coming of Christ upon earth, as the Pre- 
 millennial theory would suppose, Ver. 21 
 seems rather to suggest a metaphorical 
 meaning to this whole passage ; and even 
 19 is capable of the same, comp. Acts 
 ix. 4; Matt. xxv. 40; and see Note xx. 4. 
 
 H. P. R. 
 
 ( 12.9 ) 
 
 9 
 
Cii. XIX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 Tlint ye may eat the flesh 
 of kings, and the flesh of 
 captains, and the flesh of 
 miiihty men, and the flesh of 
 horses, and of them that sit 
 on them, and the flesh of all 
 men, both free and bond, 
 both small and great. 
 
 And I saw the beast, and 
 the kings of the earth, and 
 their armies, gathered to- 
 gether to make war against 
 him that sat on the liorse, 
 and against his army. 
 
 And the beast was taken, 
 and with him the false pro- 
 phet that wrought miracles 
 before him, with which he 
 deceived them that had re- 
 ceived the mark of the beast, 
 and them that worshipped 
 his image. These both were 
 cast alive into a lake of fire 
 burning with brimstone. 
 
 And the remnant were 
 slain with the sword of him 
 that sat upon the horse, 
 which sword proceeded out of 
 his mouth : and all the fowls 
 were filled with their flesh. 
 
 And 'ye shall cat the flesh of princes and 
 ' kings of the earth,' and of their ' men of war, 
 ' and of their mighty men,' of their ' horses and' 
 of their * horsemen,' and of ' all flesh, whether 
 ' bond or free,' whether ' great or small.' 
 
 And I saw ' the beast and the kings of the 
 ' earth with a great company, and a mighty army, 
 ' gathered together to make war again.st the 
 * saints, and against the Captain of their salvation.' 
 
 And * the beast was taken,' and with him the 
 ' false prophet,' who ' with signs and lying won- 
 ' ders' had deceived them that had received the 
 mark of 'the beast,' and them that 'worship'ped 
 his ' image.' These were both *cast' alive 'into' 
 a lake of ' fire and brimstone.' 
 
 And the remnant were slain with the wea- 
 pon of Him that sat upon the horse, which wea- 
 pon proceedeth ' out of his mouth,' ' sharper than 
 ' any two-edged sword ;' and all the ' fowls' were 
 ' filled with their flesh.' 
 
 V. 18. ye shall eat, &c.: Ezek. xxxix. 18. men of war, &c.: Joel iii. p. horses, &c.: 
 
 Ezek. xxxviii. 4. Zech. xii. 4. alljlesh: Jer. xxv, 31. bond or free: 1 Cor. xii. 13. 
 V. 19. the kings of the earth: Jer. xxv. 15 — 30. a great company, &c.: Ezek. 
 
 xxxviii. 4, 15. beast makes war against the saints: Dan. vii. 21. Captain of 
 
 their salvation: Heb. ii. 10. 
 V. 20. the beast was slain: Dan. vii. 11. taken: Cant. ii. 20. false prophets: 
 
 Matt. vii. 15. 2 Pet. ii. 1. 1 John iv. 1. signs and lying woiiders : 2 Thess. 
 
 ii, 9. Deut. xiii. 1, 2. worship image: Dan. iii. 5, &c. cast into, &c.: see at xx. 14,15. 
 V. 21. out of his mouth, &.C. : see at ver. 15. foivls filled with their flesh : Ezek. 
 
 xxxix. 17 — 20. 
 
 V. 20. Cast into a lake of fire. 1 'Res- 
 picit lacum Soclomiticum seu Asphaltitem. 
 Gen. xix. 28.' Mede. 
 
 ' Some visitation nearly allied to the 
 recorded destruction of Sodom and Go- 
 morrah. From that awful event the poeti- 
 cal machinery of the Apocalyptic Vision 
 
 is, I think, very evidently borrowed ; and 
 this veiy appropriately; since it appears 
 that the battle spoken of above, will be 
 geographically fought in the same vicinity, 
 and between the two seas of that country. 
 See Dan. xi. 45. Joel iii. 12. Ezek. 
 xxxix. 17.' Faber, B. vi. Chap. 8. 
 
 ( 130 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 THAT some more glorious and flourishing condition is in reserve for the Church of 
 God, than has ever yet been witnessed, may be safely pronounced the prevailing 
 persuasion of those who have studied the Scriptures with the greatest care. When we 
 readj (Hab. ii. 14., Isai. xi. 9,) that the earth shall he filled with the knowledge of the glory 
 o/the Lord, as the waters cover the sea, this condition seems prominently pointed out. And 
 thus, again, commenting on Isaiah Ix., Bishop Lowth observes, that " The subject of it 
 is the great increase and flourishing state of the Church of God, by the conversion and 
 accession of the heathen nations to it, — that the full completion of the prophecy is reserved 
 for future times, — that the ample and exalted terms of it, and the great variety of images 
 employed, are designed to give a general idea of the glories of that perfect state of the 
 Church, which we are taught to expect in the latter times, when the fulness of the Gen- 
 tiles shall come in, and the Jews shall be converted, and gathered from their dispersions ; 
 and the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ." 
 See also Isaiah ii., xi., xxiv., xxv., lix., Ix., Ixvi. And see Bishop Butler, Analogy of 
 Religion, Pt. i. Chap. 3. 
 
 It seems not unreasonable, coinciding as they necessarily must in point of time, to 
 assume some connexion between the events represented in the former part of this Chap- 
 ter, and the prosperous times thus predicted for the Church. But in the application of 
 particulars, we must proceed with the greatest caution, or we shall only multiply the 
 difficulties already existing, in consequence of the notorious diversity of opinions and 
 theories on the subject. Some of the principal of these will be given in the Appendix : — 
 for I conceive that a subject like this, which may be said to be as old as the history of the 
 Chm*ch itself, deserves, with all its difficulties, something more than a cursory notice. 
 But Mr. Faber has most justly observed : " When we approach to the unfulfilled pro- 
 phecies of the Apocalypse, we can do little more than sort and arrange them by the aid 
 of those which have been ah*eady fulfilled. . . . And in tnith, so far as speculation is con- 
 cerned, the less that any Commentator says respecting unfulfilled Prophecy, the more 
 will he merit the praise of a wise sobriety." 
 
 If we might point to one source of error, it seems to be the gratuitous assumption, 
 that the reigning oftlie martyrs with Christ, (vv. 4 — 6,) will be an earthly reign, when not 
 only the text expresses the contraiy (see the notes in loc), but the whole idea is directly 
 opposed to the received Article of our belief respecting the Two Advents, and only two, 
 of our Lord: See Faber, B. vi. Chap. 8 : and Appendix. Some even doubt whether the 
 thousand years of the reign of the martyrs (vv. 6, 8), is the same thousand years as those 
 of the binding of Satan, vv. 1 — 3, and 7 : See Bengel in loc. To connect the latter with 
 the predicted rcra of the Church's prosperity, seems reasonable enough ; but not to iden- 
 tify the former period with it also, and thus degi-ade the throne of Christ to a mere 
 earthly throne. We have great reason to rejoice in the prospect of the Church's happi- 
 ness ; but the happiness of the martyrs is of a far superior kind, even that which they 
 
 ( 131 ) 9—2 
 
Cii. XX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 will taste in heaven, in the bosom of their Saviour Himself, and which all the true people 
 of God may ultimately look forward to enjoy as their portion. 
 
 On the whole, the particular circumstances of the Millennial state seem a question 
 fairly open to discussion ; and provided it is carried on in a right spirit, there would be 
 no objection felt to it. The danger is, that people should exaggerate the importance of 
 whatever knowledge they may possess in this wide field of enquiry, and should even 
 attempt to measure their own, or othei*s' religious proficiency, by any supposed discoveries 
 in it. Not to mention, that by assuming too much (as we often see in other matters), 
 and by pushing their curiosity too far, they may prejudice, in the minds of others, a 
 subject which might otherwise attract and profitably engage a fair share of attention 
 and interest. 
 
 PART 11. Scene VII. 
 
 Part II. 
 
 Satan hound a thousand years. 
 
 And I saw an angel come 
 down from heaven, having 
 the key of the bottomless 
 pit and a great chain in his 
 hand. 
 
 And he laid hold on the 
 dragon, that old serpent, 
 which is the Devil, and Sa- 
 tan, and bound him a thou- 
 sand years, 
 
 And cast him into the bot- 
 tomless pit, and shut him u]), 
 and set a seal upon him, that 
 he should deceive the nations 
 no more, till the thousand 
 years should be fulfilled ; and 
 after that he must be loosed 
 a little season. 
 
 K 
 
 ND I saw 'an angel flying swiftly from 
 ' heaven,' having ' the keys of the bottom- 
 ' less deep,' and a great 'chain' in his 
 hand. 
 
 And he ' laid hold on the dragon, that erook- 
 ' ed serpent,' which is ' the Devil and Satan, and 
 ' bound him' a thousand years, 
 
 And ' cast him down into the bottomless 
 ' deep, and shut him up, and sealed the mouth of 
 'the pit,' that he should no more 'seduce' the 
 nations, till the thousand years should be ex- 
 pired ; and, after that, he must be loosed a little 
 season. 
 
 V. 1. an angel, Sac: Dan. ix. 21. key: Isai. xxii. 22. Matt. xvi. 19. the deep : 
 
 Luke iii. 31. chain^ aXvaiv. Luke viii. 29- Acts xii. 6. Comp. <7eipa:<: : 2 Pet. 
 
 ii. 4. cearfxoT^ : Jude 6. 
 V. 2. laid hold and bound : Matt. xiv. 3; xii. 29. Dragon, 8iC. : Isai. xxvii. 1. 
 
 Matt. iv. 1, 10. 
 V. 3. cast, &c.: Dan. vii. 12, l6. 2 Pet. ii. 4. Luke viii. 32. shut and sealed: 
 
 Luke iii. 20. Dan. vi. 17. Matt, xxvii. 66. the pit: Job xxxiii. 24. Ps. Iv. 23, 
 
 xciv. 13. seduce: 1 Tim. iv. 1. 2 Pet. iii. 17. 
 
 ( 132 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Ch. XX. 
 
 And I saw ' thrones,' and there were ' sitting 
 
 * upon' them, those to whom, it was 'appointed' 
 that they should 'hereafter sit and judge the 
 
 * world ;' and 'judgment was given to the saints,' 
 and / saw the souls of them that were beheaded 
 ' for the confession of Christ, and for the defence 
 ' of the Gospel,' and ' whoso had not fallen down 
 'and worshipped' the beast, nor his 'image,' 
 neither had received his ' mark upon their fore- 
 ' heads,' or in their hands ; and ' they lived and 
 
 * reigned with Christ' a thousand years. 
 
 But the rest of the dead ' rose not to life 
 ' again,' until the thousand years were finished. 
 This is the first resurrection. 
 
 Anil I savr thrones, and 
 tliey sat upon them, and 
 jiuiginent was g-iveii unto 
 them : and / saw tlie souls 
 of tliem that were beheaded 
 for the witness of Jesus, and 
 for the word of God, and 
 which had not worshipped 
 the beast, neither his iniasje, 
 neither had received /»> 
 mark upon their foreheads, 
 or in their hands ; and they 
 lived and rei;;nod with Christ 
 a thousand years. 
 
 But the rest of tlie dead 
 lived not again until the 
 thousand years were finish- 
 ed. This u the first resur- 
 rection. 
 
 5 
 
 V. 4. thrones and silling: Dan. vii. 9j 10- Judgtnent given, &c. : Dan. vii, 22. 
 
 appointed : Matt. xix. 28. Luke xxii. 30. 1 Cor. vi. 2, S. corijession, &c. : Rom. 
 
 X. 9. Phil. i. 7. 1 John iv. 2. rvhoso had not: Dan. iii. 5, 6, 10, 11, &c. : 
 
 mark: see at xiii. 17- live and reign: Rom. vi. 8; viii. 17. 2 Tim. ii. 12. 
 
 Dan. vii. 22. 
 V. 5. resurrection. . .rose not: Matt, xxvii. 52. Job xiv. 14; xix. 25, 27. John 
 
 V. 28, 29. Luke xiv. 14. 
 
 V. 4. Thef/ reigned with Christ.] 'Erunt 
 cum Christo et cum Deo, ver. 6 : non 
 Deus et Christus cum illis. Igitur id 
 regnura erit in coelo.' Bengeliiis. 
 
 ' There is nothing whatever intimated of 
 Christ's descent to the earth, to reign 
 there. The thrones which John saw, 
 ver. 4, were doubtless in heaven, as at 
 Chap. vi. 9 : and there it is that the 
 Martyrs are to reign with Christ. But 
 Christ is not represented as having 
 changed or transfeiTcd his place of abode. 
 Xo intimation is given of this earth being 
 the seat of the bhssful reign.' Moses 
 Stuart. 
 
 — Tliey reigned with Christ.] See 
 before. 
 
 — Thei/ lived.] They came actually 
 to life : but how will this be? Not, surely, 
 
 ( 133 ) 
 
 in their souls ; for these were alive already, 
 and are so represented in this very book 
 (Chap. vi. 9, 10). Not metaphorically, as 
 implying that they were now first made 
 happy; for this, too, they already were, 
 for blessed, anapn, from henceforth are the 
 dead who die in the Lord, Ch. xiv. 15. 
 There is but one meaning left, and that is, 
 the literal return to that living union of 
 body and soul, which constitutes our pre- 
 sent life, and will again constitute our 
 resurrection-state. The word is used 
 precisely in the same sense. Rev. i. 18; 
 xiii. 14. See the next note. 
 
 V. 5. This is the first resurrection.] 
 More than one resurrection seems fre- 
 quently alluded to in Scripture : as Luke 
 xiv. 14, ' at the resurrection of the just.' 
 Luke XX. 36, 'they are the children of 
 
 God, 
 
Ch. XX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 g Blessed and holy i* he that Blcssed is he 'that is counted worthy of 
 
 hath part in the first resur- ,-\ n j. i • lii iiii 
 
 rection: on such the second ^ho hrst resurrcctioii ; Oil such the second death, 
 
 death hath no power, but ^^.^^ ff^^f^ ^f < gQ^^J ^^^^ j^^J Jj^ hell-firC,' hath 
 
 they shall be priests of God '' 
 
 and of Christ, and shall reign DO pOWCF ; ' thcj shall bs Called the holj pCOplo, 
 
 with him a thousand years. . ,■, ■, -, n ,i t i y .^ ini 
 
 ' the redeemed oi the J^ord, they shall be ' a 
 
 * chosen generation, a royal priesthood, and shall 
 
 * reign with Christ' a thousand years. 
 
 At the end of the Thousand years Satan is loosed. 
 
 And when the thousand 
 years are expired, Satan 
 shall be loosed out of his 
 prison, 
 
 ND when the thousand years are expired, 
 
 A" 
 
 ' free, and to break his bands,' 
 
 Satan' shall be ' suffered' to ' walk about 
 
 V. 6. Blessed: Dan. xii. 12. Luke xiv. 15; x. 20. Matt. v. 3 — 12. accounted 
 worthij : Luke xx. 35 ; xxi. 36. soul and body, &c. : Matt. x. 28. called holy : 
 Isai. Ixii. 12. Ps. Ixxxvi. 2. Heb. xii. 10, 14. reign: 2 Tim. ii. 12: and see 
 at ver. 4. royal, &c. : 1 Pet. ii. Q. 
 
 V. 7- suffered and hands, &c. : Luke viii. 32, 29. rvalk about : 1 Pet. v. 8. Job 
 ii. 2, 7. 
 
 God, being the children of the resurrection.' 
 And it was to this that St. Paul was de- 
 sirous to attain, because in the general 
 resurrection all will have a part, if by any 
 means I might attain to the resurrection of 
 the dead, Phil. iii. 11. Compare also 
 1 Cor. XT. 23. 1 Thess. iv. 16. An earUer 
 admittance to glory, reserved for the 
 more eminent sen-ants of God, was cer- 
 tainly the expectation of the primitive 
 Chm-ch. We might even point to an 
 instance of it in those many bodies of the 
 saints which slept, and which arose after 
 our Saviour's resurrection, and went into 
 the holy city, and appeared unto many. 
 Matt, xxvii. 52, 53. 
 
 V. 6. The second death. 'A phrase 
 borrowed from the Jewish doctors, who 
 
 explaining the Old Testament Scriptures 
 frequently employed this term to express 
 the future punishment of the wicked, by 
 which, though they rise again, they will 
 undergo, as it were, a second death. See 
 the Chaldee Paraphrase at Deut. xxxiii. 6. 
 Isai. Ixv. 15. Jer. 11. 39, 57. The same 
 phrase occurs Rev. ii. 11; xx. 14; xxi 8.' 
 3fede. 
 
 V. 7. Satan shall be loosed out of prison. ] 
 As at the first coming of Christ, there 
 appears to have been permitted an un- 
 usual development of infernal agency, and 
 an unusual frequency of demoniacal pos- 
 sessions, so before His second coming, it 
 appears to be designed that the whole 
 power of Satan shall be let loose, in order 
 the more signally to manifest his defeat. 
 
 ( I3i ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cu. XX. 
 
 And shall " go forth"' to seduce all nations 
 which are in the four quarters of the earth, ' Gog 
 ' and Magog,' and to ' gather ' them * together 
 * to battle,' — ' multitudes in the valley of decision,' 
 as ' the sand of the sea, which cannot be num- 
 ' bered for multitude.' 
 
 And they went \\]) from all parts, 'over the 
 ' breadth of the earth, and went round about 
 ' Zion, the holy and beloved city, the place of the 
 
 Ami sliall go out to deceive 
 the nations whicli are in the 
 four ([uarters of the earth, 
 Gog and Magog, to gather 
 them together to battle : the 
 number of whom is as the 
 sand of the sea. 
 
 And they went up on the 
 breadth of the earth, and 
 compassed the camp of the 
 saints about, and the beloved 
 
 9 
 
 V. 8. go forth: Job ii. 7. all nations: Joel iii. 2, 12. Zech. xiv. 2. Gog and 
 Magog: Ezek. xxxviii. 2; xxxix, 1, 11. Gen. x. 2. gather to battle: Joel iii. 
 2, 12. Zech. xiv. 2. multitudes, &:c. : Joel iii. 14. the sand: Gen. xxii. 17- 
 
 V. 9. went vp: Luke ii. 42. Zech. xiv. l6. breadth: Hab. i. 6. Isai. viii. 8. 
 went round about eKVKXMcrav: Ps. xlviii. 12. Zio7i, &c. : Isai. Iii. 1. Ps. xlviii. 
 
 V. 8. Go[f and Magog.] We read (Ezek. 
 xxxix. 1) of Gog, as 'a chief prince of 
 Meshech and Tubal;' and (Gen. x. 2) of 
 Magog, as among the sons of Japheth ; 
 ' Gomer, and Magog, and Javan, and Tubal, 
 and Meshech;' and it is added, ver. 5, 
 ' By these were the isles of the Gentiles 
 divided in their lands.' So that the ori- 
 ginal European stock might partly have 
 come from Magog. Elliott. 
 
 ' They are the Scythian nations.' Thco- 
 doret. 
 
 ' The vScythians, who live beyond the 
 Caucasus, and near the Caspian sea, and 
 spread out even to India.' Jerom. 
 
 In Arab literature we find it a common 
 term among the Asiatics for the savage 
 tribes on their Xorth and North-West 
 border ; the same, in short, as the Greeks 
 and Romans called the Scythians. Hence 
 we may take it as a general term for the 
 nations hitherto uncivilized and uncon- 
 verted. Moses Stuart. 
 
 With the same latitude of meaning wo 
 find the tenn 'Assyrian' employed in the 
 Prophets. See Micah v. 5. Isai. xiv. 25. 
 
 v. 9. The camp of the saints, and the be- 
 loved city.l Some capital city, in the centre 
 of the then extent of the Church; not 
 improbably Jerusalem itself, as the Jews 
 before this period may well be supposed to 
 have been restored from their dispersions. 
 
 See the same phrase, Ps. Ixxviii. 68 ; 
 Ixxxvii. 2. In this case, and in absence of 
 any more particular mention of the resto- 
 ration of that people, by St. John, the 
 undesigned allusion to it in this verse 
 would be vei-y remarkable. That event 
 is so prominently asserted in the older 
 Prophets, that few can hesitate to give it 
 a place among the future prospects of 
 the Church. See Jer. xxxii. 37, &c. 
 Ezek. XX. 40 — 45; xxxiv. 23; xxxvi. 28; 
 xxxvii. 25. Hos. i. 10, 11; ii. 15 — 19; Joel 
 iii. 16 — 21. Amosix.ll— 15. Mic.v.7— 15. 
 Isai. xi. xii. xxvi. xl. lix. 20; Ixii. Ixvi. The 
 omission of any direct mention of it by 
 St. John might be alleged in confirmation 
 of the idea, that ho wrote principally with 
 a view to the Gentile portion of the 
 Church. See Birks' Elements of Pro- 
 phecy, Chap. XI. 
 
 ( l-'5 ) 
 
Cu. XX.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 city: and fire came down ' Taberiiacle of thc Most High; and fire came 
 
 from God out of lieaven, and 
 
 devoured them. ' dovvii fVoin lieaveii, and consumed them.' 
 
 10 
 
 Satan is cast into the Lake of Fire. 
 
 ND the Devil, that 'seduced' them, was 
 cast into' the lake of * fire and brimstone ;' 
 stone, where the beast and ^hgrc thc bcast and the falsc Drophct are, and 
 
 the false prophet are, and ^ ^ 
 
 shall be tormented day and shall bc ' tormcutcd' day aud uight ' iu that place 
 
 night for ever and ever. /, , , p i , 
 
 01 torment tor ever and ever. 
 
 And the devil that de- 
 ceived them was cast into 
 the lake of fire and brim- 
 
 A" 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 PART II. Scene VII. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 The Judgment-Seat of Christ. 
 
 And I saw a great white 
 throne, and him that sat on 
 it, from whose face the earth 
 and the heaven fled away; 
 and there was found no place 
 for them. 
 
 And I saw the dead, small 
 and great, stand before God; 
 and the books were opened : 
 and another book was open- 
 ed, which is the book of life : 
 
 4ND I saw a great white * throne, prepared 
 JLjL 'for judgment,' and ' the Lord sitting there- 
 ' on, high and lifted up ; His garment was white 
 ' as snow, and the hairs of His head like the pure 
 * wool : at the brightness that was before Him 
 ' the hills melted,' pea, ' the heavens and the 
 ' earth were dissolved and passed away ; and no 
 ' place was found for them.' 
 
 ' And before Him were gathered all nations,' 
 even ' the dead, raised incorruptible,' and ' all 
 ' appeared before the judgment-seat of Christ;' — 
 
 4; Ixxxvii. 2 ; Ixxvi. 2 ; Ixxviii. 68 ; cxxxii. 13. Jire,&c.: Ezek. xxxix. 6. 
 
 Luke ix. 54. 2 Kings i. 10, 12. 
 V. 10. Jire and brimstone: Gen. xix. 24. Ezek. xxxviii. 22. tormented: Luke 
 
 viii. 28 ; xvi. 23 — 28. for ever: Isai. xxxiv. 9, 10; Ixvi. 24. See Dan. vii. 11. 
 V. 11. throne^ Sic. Isai. vi. 1. Ps. ix. 7- Dan. vii. 9. hills: Ps. xviii. 12; xcvii. 5. 
 
 Micah i. 4. Heaven and earth : Isai. xxiv. I9. Luke xxi. 33. 2 Peter iii. 10. 
 
 no place : Dan. ii. 35. 
 V. 12. before Him, &c. : Matt. xxv. 32. the dead: 1 Cor. xv. 52. appeared: 
 
 2 Cor. V. 10. hooks opened: Dan. vii. 10. book of life, &c: Phil. iv. 3. Dan. 
 
 ( 136 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XX. 
 
 ' and the books were opened,' and another book, 
 * the book of life,' and ' of God's remembrance ;' 
 — and the dead 'were judged' out of the things 
 ' noted in the books,' ' according to the works 
 ' done in the body." 
 
 And the sea gave up the dead wdiich were 
 in it, and ' death and the grave ' gave up the dead 
 which were in them ; and they ' were judged 
 ' every man according to their works,' ' whether 
 ' good or eviL' 
 
 And ' death' and the ' grave' were ' cast into 
 ' the' lake of ' fire.' This is the second death. 
 
 And 'every one that' was not 'found writ- 
 ' ten in the book of life,' was ' cast into the' lake 
 of * fire,' to ' be punished with everlasting destruc- 
 ' tion from the presence of the Lord, and from 
 ' the glory of His power.' 
 
 and the dead were judged 
 out of those things which 
 were written in the books, 
 according to their works. 
 
 And the sea gave up the j^g 
 dead which were in it ; and 
 death and hell delivered up 
 the dead which were in 
 them: and they were judged 
 every man according to their 
 works. 
 
 And death and hell were J ^ 
 cast into the lake of fire. 
 This is the second death. 
 
 And whosoever was not ^5 
 found written in the book 
 of life was cast into the lake 
 of fire. 
 
 xii. 1. Exod. xxxii. 32. Luke x. 20. Heb. xii. 23. Isai. iv. 3. Mai. iii. l6. 
 
 noted VI book: Ps. Ivi. 8. Judged: Ps. ix. 8; Iviii. 11; Ixii. 12; xcvi. 13; 
 
 xcviii. 12. according lo works : Ps. Ixii. 12. Eccl. xi. 9; xii. 14. Matt. xvi. 27- 
 
 2 Cor. V. 10. 
 
 13. every man: 1 Cor. iv. 5. 1 Pet. i. 17- Ps. Ixii. 12. works: Matt. xvi. 
 
 27. Eccl. xii. 14. 2 Cor. v. 10. death and the grave: Hos. xiii. 14. 1 Cor. 
 
 XV. 55, 26. 
 ,14. death and grave : see at ver. 13. cast into the Jire : Matt. xiii. 42 ; xxii. 13; 
 
 XXV. 41. Mark ix. 43, 47. 
 . 15. found written, Sec: Dan. xii. 1. the hook of life : see at ver. 12. cast into 
 
 the Jire : see at ver. 14. published, &c. : 2 Thess. i. Q. 
 
 V. 12. According to tlieir works.] If to 
 work be to do God's commandments, we 
 must not forget the same Apostle's de- 
 scription of these, I John iii. 23 : ' And 
 this is His commandment; That we should 
 believe on the name of his <S'on Jesus Christ, 
 and love one another, as he gave us com- 
 mandment.' But woe to those who shall 
 
 stand before the Judge, and yet never 
 have received, or known, Him as their 
 Saviour ! When we say in the Te Deum 
 ' We believe that Thou shalt come to be 
 our Judge ;' — how justly may we add the 
 prayer, 'We therefore pray Thee, help 
 Thy servants, whom Thou hast redeemed 
 with Thy most precious blood !' 
 
 ( 137 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 PART II. Scene VII. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 A new Heaven, and a new Earth. 
 
 And I saw a new heaven 
 and a new earth : for the 
 first heaven and the first 
 earth were passed away ; and 
 there was no more sea. 
 
 And I John saw the holy 
 city, new Jerusalem, coming- 
 down from from God out of 
 heaven, prepared as a bride 
 adorned for her husband. 
 
 And I heard a great voice 
 out of heaven saying-, Be- 
 hold, the tabernacle of God 
 
 AND I saw a 'new heaven, and a new 
 ' earth ;' for the first ' heavens being on 
 L ' fire were dissolved, and the elements 
 
 * melted with fervent heat ; the earth also, and 
 ' the works that are therein, were burned up.' 
 
 And I John saw * the holy city,' new Jeru- 
 salem {' not made with hands, whose builder and 
 'maker is God'), 'coming' down 'from above, 
 
 * prepared and builded,' as ' a bride' having 'put 
 ' on her beautiful garments, and having adorned 
 ' herself with jewels, to be presented to her hus- 
 ' band.' 
 
 And I heard ' a mighty voice from Him 
 ' who rideth upon the heavens,' saying, Behold, 
 
 V. 1. a new heaven, &c. : Isai. Ixv. 17; Ixvi. 22. heavens dissolved, &c.: 2 Pet. 
 
 iii. 10 — 12. Heb. xii. 26, 27- earth dissolved : Isai. xxiv. 18, I9. 
 V. 2. the holy city : Isai. Iii. 1 ; xlviii. 2. city not made rvith hands, &c. : Heb. 
 
 xi. 10. 2 Cor. V. 1. from above: Gal. iv. 26. coming .. .builded : 2 Esdr. xiii. 
 
 SQ. put on. ..and presented: Isai. Ixi. 10: Iii. 1. Ps. xlv. 14. a bride, &c. 
 
 Isai. Ixii. 5. Hos. ii. I9. 2 Esdr. vii. 26. Thy maker thy husband : Isai. liv. 5. 
 V. 3. a mighty voice, &c. : Ps. Ixviii. 33. my tabernacle, &c. : Ezek. xxxvii. 27. 
 
 Zech. viii. 8. Ps. xlvi. 5, 1 1 ; Ixviii. 18. Joh. xiv. 23. 
 
 V. 2. Prepared as a bride adorned/or 
 her husband.] Here we have the develop- 
 ment of what was briefly mentioned 
 xix. 7. In the closing Apocalyptic Song, 
 there recited (tv. 6, 7), we had two things 
 announced; (l) Christ's kingdom being 
 come. (2) The Marriage of the Lamb, 
 and his bride making herself ready. The 
 
 former of these was detailed from xix. 11 
 to XX. 15. The latter is entered upon 
 here. The bride is evidently the New 
 Jerusalem; the whole Company of those 
 whose citizenship is in heaven, Phil. iii. 20, 
 and the description is continued from 
 here to Chap. xxii. 5. 
 
 ( 1^8 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. [Ch. XXL 
 
 ' my tabernacle shall be with men,' and ' I will '* «ith men, and he win 
 
 , , 1 , , , . , , dwell with tlieni, and they 
 
 'come unto them, and make my abode with shaii be his people, and God 
 ' them,' and * I will be their God, and they shall '""'s'^"" «h^" ^^ withtuem, 
 
 *' and be their God. 
 
 ' be my people.' 
 
 * And the Lord God shall wipe away tears ^"" ^*"' ^'"^" "'^"^ ""'-""^ 4 
 
 ■"■ "^ all tears from their eyes ; 
 
 from off all faces ; He will swallow up death in and there shall be no more 
 
 ., n ,1 c .11 p II death, neither sorrow, nor 
 
 Victory ; for the former troubles are forgotten ; erying, neither shaii there 
 'the voice of weepinc: shall be no more heard ^e a„y more pain = for the 
 
 ^ . former things are passed 
 
 ' there, nor the voice of crying: for old things are away. 
 ' passed away ; behold, all things are become 
 ' new.' 
 
 And ' He that sat upon the throne ' said, And he that sat upon the 5 
 
 -p..--^ , 111" ■> ITT •! throne said, Behold, I make 
 
 ' liehold, 1 make' all things 'new; and He said an thin-s new. And he said 
 unto me, 'Write;' for these and all the words of ""'° -e, write: for these 
 
 '' words are true and faithtul. 
 
 this 2^vopliecy I declare from heaven, to be * true 
 ' and faithful ;' ' my covenant will I not break, 
 ' nor alter the thing that is gone out of my 
 ' lips.' 
 
 And he said unto me, ' It is done ; I am the And he said unto me, it q 
 
 , o , 1,1 ii, '.tj • •/»7is done. I am Alpha and 
 
 hrst and the last :' now is that saying verified; omega, the beginning and 
 ' To every one that thirsteth I will dve of the "^"^ ^'"^- ^ ^"' ^'^^ '^"*° 
 
 , , , . hini i-that is athirst of the 
 
 'fountain of living waters without money and fountainof the water of life 
 
 ' without price ;' and ' whosoever drinketh of the 
 
 ' water that I shall give him shall never thirst ; 
 
 ' but the water that I shall give him shall be in 
 
 ' him a well of water springing up into everlasting 
 
 ' life.' 
 
 ,T-< iii ,11111 ••, He that overcometh shall 7 
 
 'Every one that conquereth shall be joint- inherit aii things; and i win ' 
 ' heir with Christ,' eve7i with Him who is 'appoint- ^' "'" ^'"^' ^"'' *><= "'^" ^<= 
 
 ■■• ^ ray son. 
 
 V. 4. The Lord God shall wipe away, &c. : Isai. xxv. 8. Lhe former troubles... 
 
 crying: Isai. Ixv. l6 — IJ). old things. . .new : 2 Cor. v. I7. 
 V. 5. He that sat upon the throne: Ps. ii. 4. ix. 7, &c. / make new : Isai. Iv. 17; 
 
 Ixvi. 22. trtte and faithful: Deut. xxxii. 4. Ps. xix. 9; xxxiii. 4; cxi. 7, 8; and 
 
 see at xxii. 6. my covenant, &c. : Ps. Ixxxix. 34. 
 V. 6. It is done : Ezek. xxxix. 8. / ain thejirst, &c. : Isai. xliv. 6. Every one that 
 
 thirsteth, &c. : Isai. Iv. 1. Jer. ii. 13. whosoever drinketh, &c. : John iv. 14, 
 V. 7. every one, &c. : Luke xi. 10. joint-heir with Christ, &c. : Rom. viii. I7, 
 
 Heb. i. 2. / will be his God, &c. : Hos. i. 10. 
 
 ( 139 ) 
 
Cn. XXI.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 8 
 
 But tlie fearful, anil un- 
 believing, and the abomin- 
 able, and murderers, and 
 whoremongers, and sorcer- 
 ers, and idolaters, and all 
 liars, shall have their part in 
 the lake which burnetii with 
 lire and brimstone : which is 
 the second death. 
 
 And there came unto me 
 one of the seven angels which 
 had the seven vials full of 
 the seven last plagues, and 
 talked with me, saying, 
 Come hither, I will shew 
 thee the bride, the Lamb's 
 wife. 
 
 ' ed Heir of all things ;' ' and I will be his God, 
 ' and he shall be my son.' 
 
 But those who are 'fearful and faint-hearted,' 
 who ' believed not in God, and trusted not in His 
 ' salvation ;' — those who ' are polluted with abomi- 
 ' nable idols, and murderers, and whoremongers, 
 ' and sorcerers, and adulterers,' and who ' change 
 'the truth of God into a lie; — shall not inherit 
 * the kingdom of God, but shall have their por- 
 *tion in' the lake of 'fire and brimstone;' for 
 ' He is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.' 
 
 And there came unto me one of the seven 
 Angels which had the seven vials full of the seven 
 last plagues, and talked with me, saying. Come 
 hither, I will shew thee 'the bride,' whom 
 'the Lamb' hath ' betroth 'ed 'to Himself in 
 ' righteousness.' 
 
 V. 8. fearful and faint-hearted : Deut. xx. 8. Judg. vii. 3. believed not, &c. : Ps. 
 
 Ixxviii. 22. polluted with aboiyiinable idols: Ezek. vii. 20. Jer. vii. 30; xxxii. 
 
 34. murderers, &c. : 1 Cor. vi. 9- Hos. iv. 2, 10. Ezek. vi. 9. sorcerers and 
 
 adulterers : Mai. iii. 5. Jude 7. change the truth of God into a lie : Rom. i. 
 
 25. Ps. xl. 4. Hos. xi. 12. Mic. vi. 12. shall not inherit, &c. : 1 Cor. vi. 9. 
 
 Eph. V. 5. portio?i, &c. : Ps. xi. 6. lake off re and brimstone : allusion to Gen. 
 
 xix. 24—29: see Jude 7. 2 Pet. ii. 6 — 9. Matt. xiii. 42; xxv. 41. Ezek. 38. 
 
 22. Tsai. Ixvi. 24. destroy, &c. : Matt. x. 28. 
 V. 9- The Lamb : John i. 29. the bride 
 
 ness : Hos. ii. 19, 20. 
 
 see at ver. 2. betrothed in righteous- 
 
 V. 7. And he shall be tny son.^ It 
 ■was the familiar title of the ancient peo- 
 ple of God, bestowed on them in virtue 
 of express covenant, Israel is m,y son, 
 even my firstborn, Exod. iv. 22. Gen. xvii. 
 2— -12. Deut. xiv. 1. Isai. i. 3, 4, &c. &c. 
 The Jews afterwards looked upon this 
 title as exclusively their own, and it 
 was with the greatest difficulty that even 
 the Apostles were brought to believe that 
 God would extend the same covenant 
 to the Gentiles, whereby we are all the 
 
 children of God by faith in Christ Jesus : 
 for as m,any of us as have been baptized into 
 Christ have put on Christ; for the same 
 Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon 
 him. Gal. iii. 26 — 27. Rom. x. 12. In 
 1 John iii. 1, St. John comforts true Chris- 
 tians by reminding them, that in heaven 
 their likeness to Clirist, as the only-be- 
 gotten of the Father, will be perfected. 
 Then, in the highest sense, this great 
 truth will be verified, / will be his God, 
 and he shall be my son. 
 
 ( 140 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XXI. 
 
 The Heavenly Jerusalem. 
 
 AND 'he brought me in the visions of God to 
 -L\. a very high mountain,' and 'shewed me' 
 that ' glorious and holy city, the Jerusalem from 
 
 * above, coming out of the hands of its Maker ;' 
 
 Her ' light was come, and the glory of the 
 ' Lord was risen upon her;' and her 'brightness' 
 was as though 'the bright shining of a' celestial 
 luminary did 'give her light,' in colour as the 
 diamond, and clear as the crystal ; 
 
 And ' the city' had a ' wall,' great and high, 
 and had twelve ' gates,' and at the entrance of 
 ' the gates' twelve angels, and names written 
 upon them, which are ' after the names of the 
 ' twelve tribes of the children of Lsrael ;' 
 
 ' At the east ' side, ' three gates,' ' at the 
 'north' side, three gates; 'at the south' side, 
 three gates ; and ' at the west,' three gates. 
 
 And 'the wall of the city' had twelve 'foun- 
 ' dations,' — and in them the names of ' the twelve 
 ' Apostles, upon' whom the Church was ' built, 
 ' Jesus Christ Himself being the head corner- 
 ' stone.' 
 
 And he that talked with me had * a measur- 
 
 * ing-reed ' to ' measure the city, and the gates 
 ' thereof 
 
 And he carried me away 10 
 ill the spirit to a great and 
 high mountain, and shewed 
 me that great city, the holy 
 Jerusalem, descending' out 
 of heaven from God, 
 
 Having the glory of God : 1 1 
 and her light was like unto a 
 stone most precious, even 
 like a jasper stone, clear as 
 crystal ; 
 
 And had a wall great and 1 2 
 high, and had twelve gates, 
 and at the gates twelve an- 
 gels, and names written 
 thereon, which are the name* 
 of the twelve tribes of the 
 children of Israel : 
 
 On the east three gates; 13 
 on the north three gates ; on 
 the south three gates ; and 
 on the west three gates. 
 
 And the wall of the city 14 
 had twelve foundations, and 
 in them the names of the 
 twelve apostles of the Lamb. 
 
 And he that talked with 
 me had a golden reed to 
 measure the city, and the 
 gates thereof, and the wall 
 thereof. 
 
 15 
 
 V. 10. brought me, &c. : Ezek. xl. 2 ; iii. 14. Matt. iv. 8. glorious, &c. : Ps. 
 Ixxxvii. 3. Heb. xii. 22 ; and see at ver. 2. 
 
 V. 1 1. /% light is come, &c. : Isai. Ix. 1, 3. as when the bright shining, &c. : Luke 
 xi. 36. a celestial luminary : The word is (pucTTtip, the same as in Gen. i. 16' 
 is used for the sun and moon. It is that 'which holds the light,' and not 'the 
 light' itself, diamond: so we translate the LXX. iao-TrK : Exod. xxviii. 18; and 
 it is the same word here. 
 
 V. 12. city: Ezek. xlv. 6. Ps. xlvi. 4 ; xlviii. 1, &c. walls: P.s. H. 18; exxii. 
 7. Isai. xxvi. 1. gates: Ps. Ixxxix. 2. Is. xxvi. 1. HflTwe.?, &c.: Ezek. xlviii. 31. 
 
 V. 13. At the north, &c. : Ezek. xlviii. 30, 35. 
 
 V. 14. foundations: Isai. liv. 11. Eph. ii. I9, 20. Rom. xv. 20. Matt. xvi. 18. 
 
 V. 15. measuring reed: Ezek. xl. 3, 5. 
 
 ( IH ) 
 
Ch. XXI.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 And tlie city lieth four- 
 square, and the length is as 
 larije as the l)readtli : and he 
 measured tlie city with the 
 reed, twelve thousand fur- 
 longs. The lenffth and the 
 lire.idtli and the height of it 
 are equal. 
 
 And he measured the wall 
 thereof, an hundred and 
 forty and four cubits, ac- 
 cording to the measure of a 
 man, that is, of the angel. 
 
 And the building of the 
 wall of it was o/jasper : and 
 the city teas pure gold, like 
 unto clear glass. 
 
 And the foundations of the 
 wall of the city tcere gar- 
 nished with all manner of 
 precious stones. Tlie first 
 foundation icas jasper; the 
 second, sapphire ; the third, 
 a chalcedony ; the fourth, an 
 emerald : 
 
 And the city lieth foursquare ; and the 
 Ien*^th is as large as the breadth ; and he mea- 
 sured the city with the reed twelve thousand 
 furlongs. The length, and the breadth, and the 
 height of it, are ecjual. 
 
 And he measured the wall thereof, an hun- 
 dred and forty and four cubits, according to the 
 measure of a man, that is, of the Angel. 
 
 And ' the stones' of the wall were ' laid in 
 'fair colours;' and 'the city' was 'pure gold,' 
 and clear as ' crystal.' 
 
 And the 'foundations' of the wall of the 
 city ' were laid with sapphires,' and with all 
 manner of ' precious stones :' the first foundation 
 was of ' diamond ;' the second, ' sapphire ;' the 
 third, ' chalcedony ;' the fourth, an ' emerald ;' 
 
 V. 18. lay thf stones with fair colours : Isai.liv. 12. gold and crystal, pure gold : 
 
 Job xxviii. \1[, IQ. 
 V. ip. foundations .. .sapphires : Isai. liv, 12. diamond, sapphire, emerald : Exod. 
 
 xxviii. 18. 
 
 V. 16. Twelve thousand furlongs.^ Such 
 is to be the measure of each side of the 
 square, and of tlie cube raised upon it. 
 The square and the cube both represent 
 perfection; as indeed the number fov,r 
 does generally. See Woodhouse, at iv. 4; 
 VIII. 7. Ezekiel's Court of the Temple is 
 in like manner a square of 500 reeds, Ezek. 
 xlii. 15—20 : liis whole city was to stand 
 in a square of 5000 cubits (xlviii. 15), and 
 the subm-bs to occupy another square of 
 25,000 cubits. Thus all was to be in 
 squares ; i. e. all to be in the utmost state 
 of perfection. The dimensions, too, are 
 as remarkable as the form. 'Jerusalem,' 
 observes Bengel, ' was, according to Jose- 
 phus, 33 furlongs in circumference ; 
 Thebes, 43; Nineveh, 400; Babylon, ac- 
 cording to Herodotus, 480 ; — by the side, 
 therefore, of the Nciv Jerusalem, these 
 
 magnificent earthly cities all dwindle into 
 insignificance.' 
 
 V. 17. An hundred and forty-four cubits.^ 
 To make this agree with the height of the 
 city, as related in the preceding verse, 
 would be impossible, if we understood the 
 cubits as literal cubits. The word cubits 
 is wanting in several ancient copies ; and it 
 is more probable, that some measure is to 
 be understood, which St. John saw in the 
 Angel's hand, and which he could not 
 describe ; just as in the vision of Ezekiel, 
 a measure of some unusual length was 
 represented as employed, Ezek. xl. 5. 
 
 vv. 19, 20. The first foundation was 
 jasper.'] More properly rendered diamond, 
 as at Exod. xxviii. 18, where the LXX. 
 has the same word, 'laa-ms. It is remark- 
 able, that in the LXX. we have the same 
 stones, and the same number of them, 
 
 ( 1 42 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cu. XXL 
 
 The fifth, sard-' onyx ;' the sixth, ' sardius ;' 
 the seventh, 'jasper;' the eighth, 'beryl;' the 
 ninth, * topaz ;' the tenth, chrysoprasus ; the ele- 
 venth, hyacinthus ; and the twelfth, an amethyst. 
 
 And ' the twelve gates' were twelve ' pearls ;' 
 every several gate was of one ' pearl ;' and the 
 broad way of the city was of ' pure gold,' as it 
 were transparent ' crystal.'' 
 
 And I saw no temple therein; for 'the Lord' 
 God Almighty was ' there,' and ' the Lamb,' 7vho 
 ' is the brightness of His glory,' as ' a wall of 
 ' fire round about,' and tliey were ' the glory in 
 ' the midst of her ;' 
 
 And ' the sun was no more her light by day, 
 ' neither for brightness did the moon give light 
 ' unto her ; but the Lord was her everlasting 
 'light, and the Lamb was her glory.' 
 
 'And the Gentiles shall come to her light, 
 ' and Kings to the brightness of her rising, and 
 ' all nations shall see her glory,' for ' salvation 
 ' shall be unto the end of the earth,' and ' the 
 ' Kings of the isles shall bring presents, and shall 
 ' minister unto her.' 
 
 Her ' gates shall be open continually ; they 
 
 The fifth, sardonyx; the 
 sixth, sardius; the seventh, 
 
 chrysolite ; the eip^hth, hcryl ; 
 the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, 
 a chrysoprasus; thceleventh, 
 a jacintli; the twelfth, an 
 amethyst. 
 
 And the twelve j!;ates were 
 twelve pearls ; every several 
 gate was of one pearl : and 
 the street of the city vias 
 pure gold, as it were trans- 
 parent glass. 
 
 And I saw no temple there- 
 in: for the Lord God Al- 
 mighty and the Lamb are 
 the temple of it. 
 
 20 
 
 And the city had no need 
 of the sun, neither of the 
 moon, to shine in it: for the 
 glory of God did lighten it, 
 and the Lamb is the light 
 thereof. 
 
 And the nations of them 
 which are saved shall walk 
 in the light of it: and the 
 kings of the earth do bring 
 their glory and honour into 
 it. 
 
 V. 20. onyx, &c. : Exod. xxviii. 17—20. 
 
 V. 21. pearl: Job xxviii. 18. Matt. vii. 13, 14; xiii. 4.6. Job xxviii. \3. pure 
 
 gold, crystal: Job xxviii. 19, 17- 
 V. 22. the Lord there : Ezek. xlviii. 35. brightness of his glory : Heb. i. 3. wall 
 
 of fire. Sec. : Zech. ii. 5. 
 V. 23. light by day, &c. : Isai. Ix. 19, 20. 
 v. 24. brightness of rising: Isai. Ix. 3. nations shall see my glory : Isai. Ixvi. 18. 
 
 end of the earth: Isai. xlix. 6. Kings, &c. : Ps. Ixxii. 9 — 11. Isai. xlix. 23. 
 
 shall minister : Isai. Ix. 10, 11 — 16; Ixvi. 12. 
 V. 25. gates open, &c. : Isai. Ix. 11. 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 And the gates of it shall or 
 not be shut at all by day : 
 
 both at Exod. xxviii. 17 — 20 and Ezek. 
 xxviii. 13; — the passage in the Revelation 
 only diflfering from both these, by the 
 omission of three stones, the av6pa^. 
 
 Xiyvpiov, and dxarTji, and the substitution 
 of three, the voKivdos, ;^aX»c7;Sa>»', and xpv'o- 
 (ppaa-os. In the English and the Hebrew 
 copies the diversities arc greater. 
 
 ( 14.3 ) 
 
Ch. XXI. XXII] 
 
 THE REVELATION 
 
 2G 
 
 27 
 
 for there sliall be no night 
 there. 
 
 Anil tliey shall brinjr the 
 fflory and honour of the na- 
 tions into it. 
 
 ' shall not be shut day' after 'day;' and no night 
 shall be there. 
 
 *That' xo they 'may bring unto her the 
 ' forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may 
 ' be brought, their silver and their gold with 
 ' them; and they shall bring gold and incense, and 
 ' they shall shew forth the praises of the Lord.' 
 And there shall in no wise Aud 'there shall uo morc come into her the 
 
 enter into it any thins: that , . • ^ ^ ,^ ^ -'ji i 
 
 defiieth, neither rrkat.oe.er ' imcircumcised aud tho unclcau, neither whoso- 
 worketh abomination, or gygj, < workcth iniquity, or speaketh a lie ;' her 
 
 makcth a lie : but they which 
 
 are written in the Lamb's ' pCOplc shall bc all HghteOUS, the WOrk of God's 
 
 * hands, that He may be glorified,' when He ' writeth 
 
 * up the people whom He hath chosen in Christ.' 
 
 V. 26. that vien may bring, &c. : Isai. Ix. 11, 5. their silver and their gold, &c. : 
 
 Isai. Ix. 9. bring gold and incense, &c. : Isai. Ix. 6. 
 V. 27- no more the uncircumcised, &c. : Isai. lii. 1. worketh iniquity^ &c. : Ps. v. 
 
 t>,6; ci. 7- people all righteotis , &ic. : Isai. Ix. 21. writeth up, SiC: see at xiii. 8. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIL 
 
 T 
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 HIS Chapter is appointed by the Church for the Evening Lesson on St. John the 
 EvangeHst's Day. 
 
 And he shewed me a pure 
 river of water of life, clear 
 as crystal, proceeding out of 
 the throne of God and of the 
 Lamb. 
 
 In the midst of the street 
 of it, and on either side of 
 the river, was there the tree 
 of life, which bare tweU'e 
 manner of frmis, and yielded 
 her fruit every month : and 
 
 AN D he shewed me ' a fountain coming forth 
 ' of the house of the Lord, and living 
 L ' water going out from Jerusalem,' from 
 ' the throne' of God, and of the Lamb. 
 
 In the midst of the broadway thereof, ' and 
 ' by the river on the bank thereof, on this side 
 ' and on that side, grew the Tree of life ; — and it 
 ' brought forth new fruit according to its months; 
 
 V. 1. a fountain, &c. : Joel iii. 18. living water, &c. : Zech. xiv. 8. Ezek. xlvii. 
 
 1. throne: Isai. Ixvi. 1. Ps. ix. 7. Ezek. x. 1. Heb. viii. 1; xii. 2. Matt. 
 
 XXV. 31. 
 V. 2. hij the river, &c. : Ezek. xlvii. 12. 
 
 ( 144 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii. XXII. 
 
 * and the fruit thereof was for meat, and the leaf 
 ' thereof for medicine.'' 
 
 And there shall be ' no more curse, but the 
 ' Lord God' and the Lamb ' shall be there, seated 
 ' on the throne of His glory ;' ' and His servants 
 
 * shall worship Him :' 
 
 ' And they shall behold His face in righteous- 
 ' ness,' and 'His name' shall be on their 'foreheads.' 
 
 And there shall be 'no more' night; — and 
 they need ' no' candle, neither ' light of the sun ;' 
 ' for the Lord shall be their everlasting light,' 
 and they shall 'reign with Christ' for ever and 
 ev€r. 
 
 the leaves of the tree tierr 
 for tlie liealiii;; of the nations. 
 
 And there s'lall be no more 
 curse: but the throne of God 
 and of the Lamb shall be in 
 it; and his servants shaM 
 serve him : 
 
 And they shall see his 
 face; and his name shall be 
 in their foreheads. 
 
 And there shall be no night 
 there; and they need no can- 
 dle, neither light of the sun • 
 for the Lord God giveth them 
 light: and they shall reign 
 for ever and ever. 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 Recapitulation hy the Angd of the Message which he bore to the 
 
 Apostle John. 
 
 K. 
 
 ND he said unto me, ' These' words 'are true And he said unto me c 
 
 i A C UX^C ^ ■> 1 i.U T 1 n J c ^^ '^^^^'^ s.ayings are faithful 
 
 'and faithful; and the Lord God of the and true = and the Lord God 
 
 'holy prophets sent His Ansjel, to reveal unto "f^hehoiy prophets sent his 
 
 *' ^ •"■ ° angel to shew unto his ser- 
 
 ' His servants what must' shortly 'come to pass.' vants the things which must 
 
 shortly be done. 
 
 V. 3. curse: Gen. iii. 1?. dvddefxa occurs in LXX. Zech. xiv. 11, as here. I he 
 
 Lord there : Ezek. xlviii. 35. Ihrom: Isai. vi. 1 ; Ixvi. I. Ezek. x. 1. Dan. vii. 
 
 9. Matt. XXV. 31. servants : Isai. Ixv. 9, 13. worship, KaTpeiw, as Heb. 9. 14. 
 V. 4. face in righteousness : Ps. xvii. 15. Matt. v. 8. 1 John iii. 2. name : lsa.\. 
 
 xliii. 7; Ixiii. I9. foreheads: Exod. xxviii. 38. 
 V. 5. everlasting light. Isai. Ix. I9. reign with Christ: 2 Tim. ii. 12. 
 V. 6. words true: 2 Sam. vii. 23. Isai. xxv. 1. 2 Esdr. xv. 2. holy prophets: 
 
 Eph. iii. 3. reveal, &c. : vid. at ch. i. 1. 
 
 V. 5. They shall reign for ever and 
 ever.] Thus ends the account of the New 
 Jerusalem. Bring together all that is 
 said of it, from Chap. xxi. 2 to this place, 
 and imagine it thrown into one verse, as 
 xix. 8, and it will be immediately per- 
 ceived that vv. 9, 10 of that Chapter were 
 but the anticipation of the verses imme- 
 diately following this. 
 
 H. P. R. 
 
 v. 6. TTtese sayings are faithful and 
 true.] Thus speaks the Angel, when he 
 has conducted the Apostle to the end of 
 the vision ; and the place, where the same 
 words occurred before, Chap. xix. 9, was 
 but the anticipation of this their true 
 place. By thus marking the parallelism, 
 we obtain the conclusion which will bo 
 pointed out in the ne.xt Note. 
 
 ( U.'i ) 10 
 
Cu. XXII.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 Behold, I come quickly: 
 blessed it he that keepeth 
 the snyinss of the prophecy 
 uf this book. 
 
 Behold ! ' I come, and will not tarry,' saith 
 the Lord ; ' my salvation is near to come, and 
 ' my righteousness to be revealed ; blessed is the 
 ' man that doeth my will,' and ' keepeth the say- 
 ' ings' of the prophecy of this book, and ' ponder- 
 ' eth them in his heart.' 
 
 9 
 
 Repetition hy St. John of the effect which the Message had upon 
 
 him at the moment. 
 
 8 And I John saw these 
 
 things, and heard them. And 
 when I had heard and seen, 
 I fell down to worship before 
 the feet of the angel which 
 shewed me these things. 
 
 Then saith he unto me, 
 See thou do it not : for 1 am 
 thy fellowservant, and of thy 
 brethren the prophets, and 
 of them which keep the say- 
 ings of this book: worship 
 God. 
 
 1 A And he saith unto me. Seal 
 
 not the sayings of the pro- 
 
 4 ND I John saw these things and heard them. 
 xTjL And it was when I had heard and seen, 
 that I 'fell down at his feet, and worshipped' the 
 Angel which shewed me these things. 
 
 Then he 'raised me up, saying, Stand up,' 
 ' I myself am also a brother and fellow-servant,' 
 and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them 
 which 'keep the sayings' of this book; 'Thou 
 ' shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only 
 ' shalt thou serve.' 
 
 And he saith unto me, *Shut not up the 
 
 V. 7. will not tarry: Heb. x. 37. saith the Lord: see i. 8. my salvation, &c. : Isai. 
 
 Ivi. 1. Blessed, &:c.:\?,ax.\v\.^.y[-aXX..\\i.9,l. keepeth, Sac: Luke ii. 19,51. Dan. vii.28. 
 V. 8. fell down : Acts x. 25, 26. 
 V. 9. raised: Acts x. 26. Brother, &c. : Col. iv. 7- worship: Matt. iv. 10; and 
 
 vid. at xix. 10. 
 V. 10. shut up, &c. : Dan. xii. 4, 9 ; viii. 26. time, &c. : 1 Cor. vii. 29. 
 
 vv. 8, 9. I fell down to worship.'] St. 
 John appears not rightly to have dis- 
 tinguished the glorious being, who was 
 accompanying and guiding him, from our 
 Lord Jesus Christ Himself. The mistake 
 was overruled for the instruction and 
 edification of the Church, by giving occa- 
 sion to the warning which follows. As 
 the former verses shew an evident paral- 
 lelism to vv. 8, 9 of Chap. xix.,. there is 
 no reason to think that this action of fall- 
 
 ing down to worehip the Angel was twice 
 repeated by St. John, but only that it is 
 twice described. The Angel in both cases 
 is the same ; comp. xvii. 1 with xxi. 9. 
 ' And it might be necessary to repeat the 
 description, which positively forbad any 
 such adoration, for the benefit of the 
 Church, prone to lapse into this kind of 
 idolatry.* Woodliouse. 
 
 v. 10. Seal not the sayings, &c.] In 
 contrast to Daniel, who was commanded 
 
 ( U6 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. 
 
 [Cii XXII. 
 
 'words,' nor *seal the book' of this prophecy; i'''f<-y"f this book: for ti 
 
 . ^ , ,, . , - time is at hand. 
 
 tor the ' tune oi the end is at hand. 
 
 But ' who may abide the day of His coming V 
 for 'the wicked will do wickedly/ and 'shall 
 
 He that is unjust, let him 
 
 lie unjust still: and he which 
 
 is filthy, let him be filthy 
 
 . 'IT still: and he that is rijrhteous, 
 
 ' perish in his wickedness, and 'all the unfaithful ict him be righteous stiii 
 'shall die in their unfaithfulness;' hut 'the wise "-'^e tbatishoiy.iethim 
 
 ' be holy stiH. 
 
 ' shall understand,' and shall ' know the time of 
 'their visitation;' 'the jusf shall be 'justified' 
 still, and the 'saint' shall be 'sanctified' still. 
 
 11 
 
 V. 11. who may abide, &c. : Mai iii. 2. the wicked, &c. : Dan, xii. 10, Ezek. 
 xviii, 24, 26. all the tinfaithful, &c. : 2 Esdr, xv, 4, the wise shall understand, 
 &c, : Dan. xii. 10, Hos. xiv. 9. 1 Cor. vii. 29. 2 Cor. vi. 2. Heb. iii. 6 — 19, 
 the Just and justified : Rom, i, 17; iii, 24; v, 1. 1 Cor, vi, 11, Gal, ii. I6 ; 
 iii. II. saints and sanctified : Rom. i. 7. 1 Cor. i. 2 ; vi. 11. 1 Thess. iv, S, 
 
 to shut up and seal some of the words of 
 his prophecy till the time of the end. Dan. 
 xii, 4, 9. The things which were to be 
 scaled to Daniel, are just those which were 
 to be more fully revealed to St. John, 
 viz. the things following the Jewish, and 
 belonging to the Christian, Dispensation. 
 'They were sealed to Daniel for two 
 reasons. Their commencement was still 
 many centuries distant; and they also 
 belonged to a distinct economy, which 
 was not to be revealed before its time. 
 The events predicted in the Revelation 
 also range over the same period ; but the 
 dispensation to which they refer was now 
 begun, and the earliest of the predictions, 
 instead of being centuries distant, were 
 close at hand. Hence the emphatic and 
 thrice-repeated contrast. Things which 
 must shortly come to pass — Seal not the 
 
 sayings, for the time is at hand.' Birks, 
 Chap. XI. ' 
 
 V. 11. Let him, he righteous still... let 
 him be holy still.] It is to be regretted 
 that the true force of the original in this 
 place is not retained in our version. For 
 the words here are in the passive voice, 
 8tKai<o6^Ta), ayiaadijTco, 'justified,' 'sancti- 
 fied,' while unjust and Jilthy are in the 
 active. I shall content myself with quot- 
 ing the admirable remark of Bishop Jebb. 
 
 ' The active voice of the verbs on the 
 bad side, would seem to attribute all 
 human wickedness to man's own agency ; 
 and the passive voice of the verbs on the 
 good side, to ascribe all human excellence 
 to some derivative communicated power; 
 that is, manifestly to the efficacious grace 
 of God.' Bishop Jebb, Sacred Literature, 
 
 ( 147 
 
 10—2 
 
Cii. XXll.] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 Christ takes up the message in His own Person. He again declares 
 His speedy coming, and that He will reward the righteous, but 
 punish the wicked. 
 
 And, behold I come (juick- 
 ly; and my reward i« with 
 me, to give every man ac- 
 cording as liis work shall be. 
 
 I am Alpha and Omega, 
 the beginning: and the end, 
 the fust and the last. 
 
 Blessed are they that do 
 his commandments, that 
 they may have right to the 
 tree of life, and may enter in 
 through the gates into the 
 city. 
 
 For without are dogs, and 
 sorcerers, and whoremon- 
 gers, and murderers, and 
 idolaters, and whosoever lov- 
 eth and maketh a lie. 
 
 4ND 'Behold! 1 come, and vvill not tarry,' 
 xJL and ' my reward is with me, to render to 
 ' every man according to his work.' 
 
 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and 
 the end ; ' I am the first, and I am the last.' 
 
 ' Blessed is that servant whom his Lord 
 * when he cometh shall find doing His will,' and 
 ' keeping His commandments,' that he * may be 
 'accounted worthy' to 'eat and drink in His 
 ' Kingdom,' and ' may have an entrance minis- 
 ' tered unto him abundantly into the inheritance 
 ' of the saints in light.' 
 
 For .those ivho 'walk after the lusts of the 
 ' flesh, biting and devouring one another, and 
 ' sorcerers and adulterers, oppressors and idol- 
 ' aters,' and whosoever ' depart from my ordi- 
 ' nances,' and turn aside to ' lies, shall not inherit 
 ' the Kingdom of God.' 
 
 I Jesus have 'sent' my 'angel' to testify 
 unto you these things in the Churches. I am 
 ' the root of Jesse, and a Branch from his roots.' 
 ' I am the son of David, and his Lord,' and I am 
 ' the day-spring from on high, the Star' that 
 should ' come out of Jacob.' 
 
 V. 12. come : Hab. ii. S, 4. Heb. x. 37- Mark xiii. 26—36. Matt. xvi. 27 ; 
 
 xxiv. 46. reward: Isai. xl. 10; Ixii. 11. render to every man, &c. : Ps. Ixii. 
 
 12 ; and see at ch. xx. 12. 
 V. 13. I am i/iejirsf, Sec: Isai. xliv. 6; xli. 4 ; xlviii. 12. 
 V. 14. Blessed, &c. : Matt. xxiv. 46. Ps. cvi. 3; cxii. 1 ; ciii. 20. John vii. 17; 
 
 viii. 31. accounted tvorthy : Luke xx. 35 ; xxi. 36 ; xxii. 30. entrance: 2 Pet. 
 
 1. 11. inheritance: Col. i. 12. 
 V. 15. dogs: Phil. iii. 2. walk after, &c. : Gal. v. l6. bite, &c : Gal. v. 15. 
 
 sorcerers: Mai. iii. 5. lies: Ps. xl. 4;v. 6. not inherit, SiC: 1 Cor. vi. 9, 10. 
 
 Gal. V. 21. 
 V. l6. root and branch : Isai. xi. 10. Zeeh. vi. 12. Jer. xxiii. 5. son of David: 
 
 Ps.cx. 1. Matt. xxii. 44. day-spring, Sic: Luke i. 7«. star: Numb. xxiv. 1 7- 
 
 I Jesus have sent mine 
 angel to testify unto you 
 these things in the churches. 
 I am the root and the ofl- 
 si)ring of David, aiid the 
 bright and morning star. 
 
 ( 148 ) 
 
THE REVELATION. [Cii. XXIL 
 
 That the coming of Christ is the great object of expectation to 
 the Church, and that this Revelation is to serve till the end. 
 
 K 
 
 ND the Spirit and the bride say, Come, ('for Ana the spirit and the bride 17 
 
 , , , p 11. 1 ii • say, Come. And let him that 
 
 'they look lor, and hasten unto the coming heareth say, come. Andiet 
 
 ' of the day of the Lord,') and let him that hear- ""nti>=»ti«''"'i'-«tcome.And 
 
 •' whosoever will, let him take 
 
 eth answer, Come. Arid then at my coming I thewaterofufefreeiy. 
 ivill fulfil to him my words, " Ho ! every one that 
 thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath 
 no money, come ye, buy and eat ; yea, come, buy 
 wine and milk without money and without price." 
 
 Danger of any new Revelation, either hy way of addition to the 
 Canon of Sacred Scripture, which is here closed, or of sub- 
 ti^action from it. 
 
 F 
 
 V. 20. Surely I coine quicklr/.] The 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ is thus 
 
 ( 149 ) 
 
 the beginning and end of this sublime 
 Revelation. It occurred in the first 
 
 Chapter, 
 
 19 
 
 OR I testify unto every man that heareth For i testify unto every jg 
 
 ,, 1 p.i 1 r"ii*i iTp ^^i* *''*'■ heareth the words 
 
 the words of the prophecy ol this book, If ofthe prophecy of this book, 
 any man shall ' add thereto,' God shall add unto ^^ ""^ '"''" '^"^^ '''•'^ ""^° 
 
 *' these things, God shall add 
 
 him ' the plagues' that are written in this book : unto him the plagues that 
 
 L ^ ' {. in^i'*'! -I , n are written in this book: 
 
 And if any man shall 'diminish ought from And if any man shaii take 
 ' the words of the book of this prophecy, God ^^''^ ^'°"' ^^' ^°'"'^" "^ *■'« 
 
 book of this prophecy, God 
 
 ' shall take away his part out of the book of life, shaii take away his part out 
 
 1 i /» ii 11 'a ' II* ±^ j1 • of the book of life, and out 
 
 'and out of the holy city, and from the things ofthehoiycity,and/ro»the 
 which are written in this book. """?« "''^'ch are written in 
 
 this book. 
 
 He which testifieth these things saith, Surely He which testifieth these 20 
 
 ^ T 1 Ml J. X 1 A things saith. Surely I come 
 
 ' I come, and will not tarry. Amen. ^„i^„y ^^^„ g^.^„ ^^^ 
 
 ' My heart replieth. Even so ; ' come. Lord '^°'"'^' ^"^ •''='"'• 
 ' Jesus.' 
 
 V. 17. haste unto: 2 Pet. rii. 12. Tit. ii. 13. my coining : 1 Cor. xv. 2.'j. ho, 
 
 every one that thirsteth, &c. : Isai. Iv. 1. 
 V. 18. add: Deut. iv. 2 ; xii. 32. plagues : Lev. xxvi. 21. 
 V. 19. diminish: Deut. iv. 2 ; xii. 32. Matt. v. 18, 1 9. Mark vii. 9 — 13. pari: 
 
 Acts viii. 21. book of life: Phil. iv. 3. Rev. iii. 5; xiii. 8. holy city: 
 
 Isai. Iii. 1. 
 v. 20. / come : see at i. 7 : and above ver. 12. my heart saith, &c. : Ps. xxvii. 8. 
 
Ch. XXII] 
 
 THE REVELATION. 
 
 21 Tiic(,'t«ceofoiirLor(iJc8Hs ' TliG grace of ouF Lord Jesus Christ be 
 
 Christ (/<witli you all. Amen. .,, ii 4 
 
 With you all. Amen. 
 
 V. 21. Rom. xvi. 20. 1 Cor. xvi. 23, 24. 
 
 Chapter, and frequently in the charges to 
 the Seven Churches. In this last Chapter 
 it is repeated three times: see w. 7, 12, 
 20. As at the close of his earthly minis- 
 try our Lord thrice interrogated Peter as 
 to his love of Him, so here he thrice sig- 
 nifies to John the great event of His se- 
 cond Coming : and John replies. Even so, 
 come, Lord Jesus. It is the preparation 
 
 of the Church for the second Coming of 
 her Lord, which might be called the 
 great object of the present Dispensation ; 
 as it was that of the Law, and of the 
 Jewish dispensation, to prepare the Church 
 of those days for His former Advent in 
 the flesh. See Appendix (C) ; and comp. 
 Note ver, 10, and Chap. i. 7. 
 
 ( 150 ) 
 
i 
 
 I 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
APPENDIX (A). 
 
 Remarks on some General Principles of Interpretation, 
 
 WjlOR imderstanding the Prophecies, says Sir I. Newton, we are, in 
 ■ M the Jirst place, to acquaint ourselves with the figurative languaqe of 
 the Prophets. Nor have there been wanting others to follow up this 
 suggestion in connexion with the Apocalypse. See Lancaster's Sym- 
 bolical Dictionary/ to Dnubuz, or 3Ir. Faher's Sacred Calendar of Prophecy, 
 Chap. I. In these two, indeed, we have the symbolical language 
 and imagery of the prophetic writings brought as nearly to a system 
 as is possible. There are also, in the Apocalypse particularly, certain 
 peculiarities of style and language which require the attention of the 
 Scholar ^ : — but I had no purpose, at present, either of entering into 
 the critical niceties of the Text, or of enlarging on the particular 
 symbols made use of in this book. My purpose was, rather, to set 
 down a few general Rules which have guided my own views on the 
 more difficult points in the Revelation, and which are so frequently 
 exemplified in the course of it, as to deserve particular mention. They 
 concern chiefly the following points ; — the literal sense ; — the double 
 sense ; — and the chronological order and general arrangement of the book. 
 
 The Literal Sense. 
 
 The first rule that naturally presents itself, as applicable alike to 
 all Scripture, is that expressed by Hooker, where he says, / hold it 
 for a most infallible rule in expositions of sacred Scripture, that, where a 
 literal construction icill stand, the farthest from the letter is commonly the 
 worst. Eccl. Pol. 5. 
 
 1 On this point tho reader may consult the learned work ol' Moses Stuart on the 
 Apocalypse, (J 16. 
 
 ( 153 ) 
 
APPEND. A.] PRINCIPLES ON INTEUPJtETATION. 
 
 But in the application of this rule considerable caution is required : 
 more especially, 1 think, in the book before us. The greater part 
 of it being- symbolical, it should be remembered that none of the 
 symbols are exact descriptions of what will be ; they are what the 
 Apostle saw in vision, and can only have a general likeness to the 
 future events which they are intended to symbolise. They are like 
 metals in the raw material, and require the process of a mental fusion, 
 before they can express the idea intended. In like manner, the 
 Chorus, or Anthem, interspersed between the various scenes, does not 
 purport to describe with historic precision the things to come ; it is 
 , merely what the Apostle heard sung, in vision, by the heavenly host ; 
 and from the tenor of it he might form, as in the symbols, some general 
 notion of what was to be expected. Hence, the Song was well fitted 
 to illustrate the Scene ; but neither of them are historical narrations, 
 and therefore their literal sense is no direct clue to their hidden 
 meaning. The case may be illustrated by the Parables of our Lord. 
 These convey instruction indeed ; but it is through the medium of a 
 process by which we translate, as it were, their natural into their spi- 
 ritual meaning. To perceive the literal force of the terms is not suf- 
 ficient : we have, first, to comprehend the exact meaning of the 
 story ; then, to find its general adaptation or moral ; — and lastly, to 
 apply it, as far as may be, in its several particulars. These considera- 
 tions are important, as shewing, that, in the Revelation, it is hardly 
 possible to speak of a literal sense ; if by that is meant, a sense which 
 we are to rest in, because it is the exact grammatical sense of the 
 words used. We may find out literally what St. John saw and heard ; 
 but neither of these help us to a literal understanding of the things 
 seen or symbolised. Prophetic Symbols^ says Mr. Faber, can only describe 
 the predominating colour or complexion of any given period. And Mr. Birks, 
 still more to my point, ' Had the revealing Angel here, as in Daniel 
 X — xii., directly conveyed a prophecy of coming events, in ordinary 
 language, and in the future tense, reason would justify the demand 
 for a literal exposition, however this might be modified by the general 
 tone of the celestial revelation. But the case is widely different. The 
 book is properly and immediately a record of visions which are past, 
 and not a prediction of events to come. There are, indeed, predictive 
 clauses or passages interspersed, but these are exceptions ; and in 
 
 ( 154 ) 
 
PRINCIPLES OF INTERPRETATION. [APPEND. A. 
 
 general the grammatical exposition leaves us still in the past, and con- 
 tains no direct account of the future. The opening words themselves 
 tell us, that the Angel conveyed it by signs {eat]Mave). Now, no law 
 of literal interpretation identifies the sign with the thing signified.' Elements 
 of Prophecy, Chap. x. In the tenth of Davison'' $ Discourses on Prophecy, 
 are the following able remarks on the same subject : 
 
 ' The Apocalypse consists throughout of a series of visions, com- 
 municated under a scheme of symbolical imagery. Persons and 
 actions are drawn in it under the substituted character of a figurative 
 representation. Hence its mysteriousness and first difficulty. Hence 
 also the main objection which has been turned to the prejudice and 
 defamation of the book. But on general grounds of presumption, 
 there is no reason to think that the Apocalypse, from the nature of 
 its style, is incapable of a rational and satisfactory, that is, a deter- 
 minate interpretation. As all language abounds in metaphor and other 
 materials of imagery, imagery itself may form the ground of a descriptive 
 language. The forms of it may become intelligible terms ; and the 
 combination of them may be equivalent to a narrative of description. 
 Nor is the Apocalypse all mystery and figure. There is an admixture 
 in it of the civil and moral idiom, both in names and phraseology, 
 limiting in some measure the subject of the symbolical representation ; 
 and in certain points the book furnishes a key to its own sense, by a 
 positive interpretation given. With these data, the general ^enigma of 
 its figurative and symbolical style has been satisfactorily solved ; the 
 metaphor of it has been translated, upon principles neither arbitrary 
 nor precarious ; and thereby the objection made to it, on account of 
 its obscurity, has been answered, so far as that obscurity arises from 
 the scheme and structure of the visions under which its prophecies are 
 conveyed. These prophecies therefore come before us as a fair document of 
 prediction, as much as others expressed in the more obvious and direct language 
 of civil and historic description., modified, as the prophetic style usually is, 
 by a tropical character.' 
 
 I II. 
 
 Connected with this, is the primary and secondary sense of many of 
 the Prophecies. This double sense, as it has been called, is denied by 
 some, but perhaps under an imperfect apprehension of the meaning 
 
 ( 155 ) 
 
APrENl). A.] PRINCIPLES OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 and extent claimed for it. The following simple examples (and in- 
 numerable others might be added), seem to place it in the light of an 
 admitted fact, rather than of a debatable theory. 
 
 Thus in the 95th Psalm, where it is said, ' Unto whom I sware in 
 my Avrath, that they should not enter into my rest,' — the first or pri- 
 mary application was, doubtless, to the children of Israel, and to their 
 promised ' resf in Canaan ; but we have the authority of St. Paul (Heb. 
 iii. 11, &e.) for applying it further to the future '• vesf of Christians in 
 heaven. The former, then, is the primary, the latter the more extend- 
 ed or complete sense of the expressions used in this example. And 
 again, what David speaks of Sion in many places, is obviously appli- 
 cable, in a far more general sense, to the heavenly Jerusalem, the 
 Church of God in all ages of the world. See Ps. xlvi. Ixxxiv. Ixxxvii. 
 &c. So again the redemption from Egypt, and the return from the 
 Babylonish Captivity, were directly significant of the higher redemption 
 by Christ, and of the rescue of the soul from the boixlage of Satan : 
 and therefore the expressions literally descriptive of the former, are 
 universally understood as bearing spiritually upon the latter. See Ps. 
 liii. 6. Examples might easily be multiplied both from the book of 
 Psalms, and from other portions of Scripture. 
 
 Attention to this would have saved many a controversy, as to whether 
 such and such a symbol in Revelation referred to such and such a par- 
 ticular event in the earlier history, or whether it delineates the more 
 future destiny, of the Church. The truth. may be, that such symbols 
 refer exclusively to neither : but rather they may include both, the one in 
 a primary, and the other in a secondary, or else in its remote and full- 
 est sense. Thus Woodhouse, whom no one will accuse of partiality for 
 particular theories, in his Commentary on the sixth Chapter and seal, 
 remarks, ' In many of the prophecies, the description of a calamity 
 which is to fall on a particular state or nation, is so blended and inter- 
 mixed with that general destruction, which, in the final days of ven- 
 geance, will invade all the inhabitants of the earth, that the industry 
 and skill of our ablest interpreters have been scarcely equal to separate 
 and assort them. Hence it has been concluded by judicious divines, 
 that these partial prophecies and particular instances of the Divine 
 vengeance, whose accomplishment we know to have taken place, are 
 presented to us as types of some greater events, which are also dis- 
 
 ( 156 ) 
 
PRINCIPLES OF INTERPRETATION. [APPEND. A. 
 
 closed in them. To the dreadful time of universal vengeance, they all 
 appear to look forward, beyond their first and more immediate object. Little 
 indeed can we doubt that such is to be considered the use and ai)pli- 
 cation of these prophecies, since we see them thus applied by our Lord, and 
 his Apostles. See Matt. i. 22, 23 ; xxvii. 9. John xv. 25 ; xix. 36, 37 ; 
 comp. Zech. xii. 10. Acts ii. 20, 27; comp. Joel ii. 29 — 32; iii. 19, 
 22, 24. Heb. ix. 7, 8 ; x. 27, 37. Rom. ii. 5. Gal. iv. 24. Eph. v. 14. 
 2 Thess. ii. 3, &c. 2 Pet. iii. 2—14.'' 
 
 To some it may appear trifling, to see lesser events brought forward 
 as instances of Divine regard, in the prophetic intimations He would 
 give us of them ; but this whole objection must be materially affected, 
 if not entirely removed, by the considerations just offered. Since, in 
 the first place, the events alleged as instances of primary fulfilment in 
 the Revelation, such as the conversion of Constantine, the incursions 
 of the Mahomedans, the power of the Papacy, &c. &c., are events of 
 no less importance than the return from Egypt, or from Babylon; — 
 and, even if they were, we do not suppose the prophecy by any means 
 limited in its particular application to such events, but are ready to 
 allow its remoter reference to times yet to come. 
 
 } III. 
 
 As a third principle of exposition I would name, the chronological 
 order observable in the structure of this Prophecy. After the Exor- 
 dium, or Introduction, in Chap. I., it seems naturally divisible into two 
 parts ; the First Part, regarding the then State of the Churches, specially 
 in Asia ; the Second Part, the future destiny of the Church in general. 
 See the Note, Chap. i. 9. 
 
 A very similar arrangement was proposed by Daubuz, — and is sup- 
 ported in the following remarks of Damson : ' The Apocalypse consists 
 of three parts ; 1. The proDmium, in which the Divine Author of the 
 ensuing revelation is exhibited in the person of Christ. 2. The pro- 
 phetic and didactic charge given to the Seven Churches of Asia. 3. 
 The extended prophetic revelation, which occupies the book from the 
 
 1 Woodhousc oil Apocalypse, Chap. vi. 16. 
 ( 157 ) 
 
APPEND. A.] PRINCIPLES OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 fourth chapter to tite end, and embraces an ampler period and scene of 
 things. This last comprehensive portion of it is the great field of 
 Apocalyptic prophecy.' 
 
 He adds, ' Moreover the entire subject of this book is strongly 
 marked hy a system of chronological order. Subsequent and coincident 
 periods of time are noted ; and the course and succession of events 
 is made a part of the prophecy as well as the events themselves. The 
 effect of this chronological structure is a guard upon the reference of 
 the several prophecies, whereby one of them checks the appropriation 
 of another, and reduces it within a certain position, both as to series of 
 time, and dependence of history.' DavisorCs Discourses on Prophecy, 
 pp. 429, 431. 
 
 In another Article, where some account of the different modes of 
 Interpretation will be given (see the article, App. K.), we shall perceive 
 that this principle of chronological order is tacitly followed, if not 
 clearly admitted^, in almost all : and that, irrespectively of any particular 
 views to which their several advocates may incline. At the same time, 
 it is not to be expected that the principle should be invariably carried 
 out in every portion of the book. As in all other writings, there would 
 necessarily arise occasional interruptions, or displacements, of regular 
 order ; as, when it might be expedient to repeat, or recapitulate ; — 
 when, again, it was intended to draw out in fuller detail any subject 
 before alluded to in a cursory manner. The latter very frequently 
 happens in this book, and, as often as it does, makes a necessary break 
 in the regular order of the prophecy; — but a kind of break by no 
 means unusual in all other compositions. I might give examples of 
 this from several passages, but the matter seems put beyond conjecture 
 by the express declaration, on two several occasions, of the angelic 
 interpreter himself. In the 21st Chapter, ver. 15, the angel invites St. 
 John, saying, ' Come hitlier, I will shew thee the bride, the LaniFs icife' 
 Then follows a detailed account of the bride, or the heavenly Jeru- 
 salem, vv. 10 — 27: — yet the same bride had already been mentioned 
 before, Chap. xix. 7, 8, In like manner in Chap. xvii. 1, the Angel 
 again says, ' Gome hither ; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great 
 ■mhore : — and a description follows, which is only a repetition on a larger 
 scale of the account in Chap. xiii. But, in short, it seems the very 
 
 ( 158 ) 
 
 ] 
 
PRINCIPLES OF INTERPRETATION. [APPEND. A. 
 
 manner of the book, to anticipate the more particular account by a 
 general and more summary one. For, (not to mention the first six 
 seals in Chap, vi, which some think to be of this nature,) it is very 
 generally agreed, that in Chap. xi. we have the substance of most of 
 the following Chapters ; in xiv. 8, of xviii, &c. Scc^. 
 
 Nor is this arrangement to be regarded as a mere matter of con- 
 venience, but, on the contrary, it constitutes one of the most striking- 
 features in the structure of many of the prophecies of Scripture ^ : it 
 is calculated to create new interest, as the prophecy advances, by at 
 once conveying to the mind a general impression of what is coming, 
 and afterwards gratifying it with fresh and fuller information. Thus 
 the scene is heightened, and the interest grows, at every step ; — and, 
 what might be charged with superfluous repetition, tends only to en- 
 rich the picture, and to perfect the execution of the work. 
 
 APPENDIX (B). 
 
 On the Blessijig promised to the Reader of this Booh; 
 and on the danger of adding to, or detracting any 
 thing from it. Rev. i. 3 ; xxii. 7, &c. 
 
 WHOEVER has formed a correct estimate of the general interest 
 attaching to this last and closing portion of the Sacred Canon, 
 will be at no loss to imagine the possibility of a peculiar advantage 
 attending the study of it, corresponding to its ovm. sublime and ani- 
 mating character. If the themes of which it treats be of the most 
 
 2 Moses Stuart, p. 163. I thing new to the former. lie was speak- 
 
 3 It was on this principle, that the ing more immediately of the book ol' 
 Canon, as it may be called, of Sir I. Daniel, but the remark applies eciually 
 Newton, was constructed, where he says, well to most of the other prophetical 
 Tlie Prophecies are all related to each other; books, and especially to this of St. John. 
 and every following Prophecy adds some- | 
 
 ( 15.9 ) 
 
APPEND. B.] THE BLESSING PROMISED 
 
 important and heart-stirring interest, the mind which feeds upon, and 
 digests them, cannot but be proportionally strengthened and refreshed. 
 The coming of Christ, and the advancement of His Kingdom, repre- 
 sented under every variety of interesting and affecting imagery, cannot 
 but excite sentiments in the soul of every believer in Him, which must 
 in a great measure carry with them their own blessing, and thus verify 
 the promises with which the narrative of them is so plentifully inter- 
 spersed. 
 
 And besides the matter, there is something also in the manner of 
 the Revelation, well calculated to produce the effect of which we speak. 
 It is no mere catalogue of doctrines, argumentatively or didactically 
 enforced ; — but it is addressed immediately to the imagination and the 
 affections ; — it is full of striking pictures, which, without understanding 
 their full meaning, are sure to leave behind them a strong and salutary 
 impression. 
 
 But there seems more in the blessing here promised, than can be 
 accounted for by these, or by any similar considerations. When we 
 consider the frequent repetition at great ^ intervals of the same bless- 
 ing, and the very emphatic terms of it ; when we add to this the sym- 
 bolic character of the whole book, affecting even its plainer and more 
 obvious details ; so that where the literal sense is ever so clear, there 
 is still some hidden meaning to be suspected beneath ; — upon all these 
 accounts it appears to me, that the blessing spoken of contains some 
 fuller and deeper meaning than the more obvious one, which we have 
 hitherto mentioned ; and of course deeper than that with which some 
 have contented themselves, as though it conveyed no more than a 
 simple declaration of the advantage accruing to all readers of the 
 Holy Scriptures. 
 
 Let it be remembered, then, in the first place, that St. John is here 
 closing the Canon of the New Testament Scriptures ; — an office Avhich 
 seems specially to have been assigned to this Apostle. It is well known, 
 that the Gospel which he wrote, was, in like manner, the last of the 
 four ; and in the closing words of it 2, he seems to draw attention to its 
 peculiar character, as being designedly a supplement to the other three. 
 His having been once the beloved and favoured companion of our 
 
 1 Chap. i. 3; xxii. 7, 9, 17, 19. 2 John xxi. 24, 25; xx. 30, 31. 
 
 ( 160 ) 
 
TO THE READER OF THIS BOOK. [APPEND. IJ. 
 
 Lord, and his living to so advanced an age, would obviously fit him 
 for the Authorship of such a book, in an eminent degree ; and tlic 
 same qualifications would no less serve to render him the most com- 
 petent among the Apostles to complete the Canon of the New Testa- 
 ment Scriptures generally. And accordingly we find that St. John is 
 the last Apostolical Writer, as Malachi was the last inspired Prophet. 
 
 Now, whether designed or not, we observe a very remarkable coin- 
 cidence in the striking similarity both of thought, style, and particular 
 expression, in the concluding Chapters of these two Books. In both 
 of them, the coming of the Lord is the first and chief topic ; the next is, 
 an instruction to the Church, how to prepare for that event. With 
 regard to the coming, as mentioned in the two, there is a most remark- 
 able parallelism ; and with regard to the preparation for the coming, 
 there is an equally remarkable contrast. The former Avill be seen at 
 once by comparing the passages ; nor do I think the latter will be 
 denied upon a close inspection and comparison. In the followng 
 Table they are placed before the reader : 
 
 II. P. R. ( iGl ) 
 
 11 
 
[APrEND. B. 
 
 THE BLESSING PROMISED 
 
 Mai. iv, 
 
 5. 
 
 Behold ! the day com- 
 cfk, that shall burn as 
 
 an oven and the day 
 
 that Cometh shall burn 
 them up. 
 
 And ye shall tread 
 down the wicked in the 
 day thai I shall do this. 
 
 before the coming 
 
 of the great and dread- 
 ful day of the Lord. 
 
 Remember ye the law 
 of Moses . . . with the sta- 
 tutes and judgments \ 
 
 Behold ! I will send 
 you Elijah the prophet 
 before the coming of the 
 day of the Lord : and 
 he shall turn the heart of 
 the fathers to the chil- 
 dren, and the heart of the 
 children to their fathers, 
 lest I come and smite the 
 earth with a curse. 
 
 Rev. 
 
 xxu. 
 
 3 The Law of Moses : that law which, 
 with the Psalms and Prophets, formed the 
 Old Testament Scriptures, and which 
 taken altogether were to be the guide of 
 
 7. 
 
 10. 
 12. 
 
 20. 
 
 6,7. 
 
 10. 
 
 18, 19. 
 
 10, 11. 
 
 Behold! /co?hc quick- 
 
 ly. 
 
 The time is at hand. 
 
 And, behold! / come 
 quickly. 
 
 He that testifieth these 
 things saith. Surely / 
 cmnc quickly. Amen. 
 Even so, come, Lord Je- 
 sus. 
 
 These sayings are 
 
 faithful and true 
 
 Blessed is he that keep- 
 eth the sayings of the 
 prophecy of this book. 
 
 Seal not the sayings 
 of the prophecy of this 
 book. 
 
 If any man shall add 
 unto these things, God 
 shall add unto him the 
 plagues that are written 
 in this book: and if 
 any man shall take away 
 
 God shall takeaway 
 
 his part out of the book 
 of life. 
 
 The time is at hand. 
 He that is unjust let him 
 
 be unjust still and i 
 
 he that is holy let him i 
 be holy still. 
 
 the generation preceding Christ's first 
 coming, as those of the New Testament 
 are of the generation preceding His 
 second coming. 
 
 ( 162 ) 
 
TO THE READER OF THIS BOOK. [APPEND. R. 
 
 Now in the latter part of this parallel, \vc may pereeive that in 
 Malachi attention is drawn to the existing covenant, Avhicli was then 
 the law of Moses ; but not to that only ; the expectation is held out of 
 some other intervening- Teacher, or Messenger, from heaven, before 
 Christ should come. There was thus to be nothing final in the cha- 
 racter of the Dispensation then existing. And, in short, we Icnow 
 from the event, that not only the preaching of John the Baptist was 
 destined to intervene (for he it was that should come in the spirit and 
 power of Elijah, Matt. xi. 14 ; xvii. 12) ; but even when Christ Him- 
 self came, the coming was but partially fulfilled : there remained still 
 His second and more glorious coming hereafter. Contrast this with 
 the instructions given in the Revelation. Here we are in like manner 
 directed, for present guidance, to the existing covenant ; — but it is now 
 no longer the transitory covenant of the Laio of 3Ioses, but the per- 
 manent and letter covenant of the law of Christ. Nay, in direct contra- 
 distinction to the state of things prior to His first coming, it is expressly 
 implied that the present is to be a final Dispensation ; and that nothing 
 now awaits us, but the full and final completion of all that Christ Him- 
 self and His holy Apostles and Prophets have declared concerning His 
 second coming. A sort of finality, in short, is claimed for the one, 
 which is even disclaimed for the other. It is true, the injunction 
 neither to add to tlw words commanded^ nor to diminish ought from them, 
 occurs also in the Pentateuch^; and doubtless it was one great means 
 of preserving that book from corruptions. But if the words are em- 
 phatic there, how much more so are they here ! For many inspired 
 books have been "\\Titten since the Pentateuch, and it was never pre- 
 tended that the writings of Moses were to close the Canon ; whereas 
 those of St. John, as is clearly seen by the event, were purposely 
 intended so to do. Hence by the strong expressions in the Revelation, 
 we seem led to understand a distinct assertion, that the present sys- 
 tem is to suffice to the end ; that by it we are to be guided, without 
 looking for another, and out of it we are to be judged. We arc no 
 lono-er under a covenant of temporary rites, which arc to be used for a 
 time, and then superseded by others, higher and more spiritual. AVith 
 
 4 Dcut. iv. 2; xii. 32. 
 
 ( 1^3 ) 11—2 
 
ArrEND. B.] THE BLESSING PROMISED TO THE READER. 
 
 such means as Christ left us in possession of, we are to be left till the 
 end; His AVord, His Spirit, His Churcli, His Ministers, His Sacraments, 
 — these are our appointed guides, and our ])ortion, till the day of His 
 coming. And this view is confirmed by other Scriptures ; as when our 
 Lord Himself, in His parting charge declares, " Lo ! I am Avith you 
 alway, even unto the end of tlie world''" — or rather, "to the close of the 
 dispensation," tW rr/s (rvvTe\eia<i tou auovos. " He gave some, ai)Ostles ; 
 and some, prophets ; and some, ca angelists ; and some, ])astors and 
 
 teachers Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the 
 
 knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of 
 the stature of the fulness of Chrisf." So, where a blessing is promised 
 to " that servant whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing" ;" 
 and lastly, in the Holy Communion itself, is it not declared that in this 
 appointed way, " we do shew forth the Lord's death till He come^ ?" 
 
 APPENDIX (C). 
 
 On the Coming of Christ, 
 
 A LTHOUGH minor interpositions of Providence are occasionally 
 -Zr%_ spoken of in Scripture as the coming of the Lord, it will scarcely 
 be denied, that this is not the principal, nor indeed the ordinary sense 
 of the words. The judgments of God on individuals or on nations 
 may be, and often are, figuratively called the visitations^ of His hand; 
 and, in this way, they may be described in language more properly 
 suited to His actual coming into the world, as we believe, in the person 
 of the Divine Saviour, he will hereafter do in power and great glory. 
 But the adoption of such language should not make us forget that 
 
 s Matt, xxviii. 20. 
 « Epli. iv. 11—14. 
 
 ' Lukexii. 43. « 1 Cor. 11.26. 
 
 ^ See Isai. xiii. 6, 9; xix. 1 ; xxx. 27, 30. 
 Jer. xi. 23, comp. Jer. v. 9,29; ix. 9. Ps. 
 
 Ixxxix. 32. Particularly in reference to 
 the speedy destruction of Jerusalem, 
 Matt. X. 23. John xxi. 22. In this limited 
 sense also wo mny understand Rev. ii. 
 5, IG. 
 
 ( 164 ) 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
COMING OF CHRIST. [ArPEND. C. 
 
 the comhiff of Christ, in its proper sense, is a fact that will in due time 
 be fully and literally accomplished; — as fully and as literally, as we 
 know His first coming was. 
 
 Thus explained and understood, we recognise in this doctrine the 
 great leading expectation of the Church in all ages. Under the older 
 Dispensation, the assurance was held out, " the Sceptre shall not 
 depart from Judah, nor a Lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh 
 come".'" " The Redeemer was to come to Sion, and to them that turn 
 from transgression in Jacob I" Even " Enoch, the seventh from Adam, 
 prophesied saying, Behold the Lord cometh*" And, to mention no more 
 instances, this was the very Title which the Messiah appropriated to 
 Himself in the Psalms, " Lo ! / come-\" To pass now to the Gospel- 
 dispensation, though it is its verj^ privilege that Christ is already 
 come, " God manifest in the flesh^ ;" — the fact, that He will come 
 again, in power and great glory, is, nevertheless, continually insisted 
 on both by our Lord Himself and His Apostles, and in all the Creeds 
 and Services of the Church. Perhaps the very frequency of its men- 
 tion in the Scriptures of the New Testament may, in the minds of 
 some, have a tendency to weaken their impression of it. It may be 
 Avell, therefore, to set down some of the different expressions under 
 which this great doctrine is represented to us ; for it is expressed 
 under a singular variety of terms. Thus we have it, first, and most 
 usually perhaps, styled : 
 
 L "The Presence of Christ." 'H irapovaia tov XpioTov : — An 
 
 expression which, if sometimes used for His 'first coming,' as 
 
 2 Pet. i. 16 ; yet most frequently implies His second. Matt. 
 
 xxiv. 3, 27, 37, 39. James v. 7—9. 2 Thess.ii. 1, 8 ; and 1 Thcss. i. 
 
 • and ii. passim. 2 Pet. iii. 12. 1 Cor. xv. 23. 
 
 IL His ' Appearance,' or ' Epiphany,' 'H enKpave^ia. 1 Tim. vi. 14. 
 2 Tim. iv. 8. 
 
 III. " Christ Coming." Xpiaros ep-^^piLeva. Matt. xvi. 28. Jude 
 I 14. Luke ix. 20; xii. 43; xxi. 27. Acts i. 11. ^Nlal. iii. 1. 
 
 Zech. xiv. 5. 1 Cor. xi. 26. 
 
 2 Gen. xlix. 10. 
 
 3 Isai. lix. 20. Rom. xi. 26. 
 
 « Jude 14. 5 Ps. xl. 7. 
 
 « 1 Tim. iii. 10. 
 
 ( l^'^i ) 
 
APPEND. C] 
 
 COMING OF CHRIST. 
 
 V. 5. 
 
 IV. ' The day of Christ." 'H tjixepa rod Xpiarou. 1 Cor. i. 8 
 2 Cor. i. 14. 2 Pet. iii. 10. Phil. ii. IC. Joel ii. 31. 
 
 V. ' The end.' to Tt'Xo?. Matt. xxiv. 14. 
 
 VI. ' The close of the Age ' or ' Dispensation.' ' H avpreXela rov 
 auovo<;. Matt. xiii. 39, 40, 49 ; xxviii. 20. 
 
 VII. 'H (pavepujai^ tou Xpicrrov. Col. iii. 4. 1 John iii. 2. 1 Pet. 
 V. 4. 
 
 VIII. 'H a.7roKd\v\pi^ tou Xpiarou. 1 Pet. i. 5, 7; iv. 13 . 
 
 An event, thus frequently and thus variously designated, was in- 
 tended, doubtless, to be a frequent and special subject of meditation 
 to the Church. In confirmation of which, we might observe the men- 
 tion of it, once at least, in every Chapter of St. Paul's two Epistles to 
 the Thessalonians. The more we examine the Scriptures on this point, 
 the more clearly we shall see this. Was Christ to suffer ? and 
 was the fact of His sufferings to be first intimated to the reluctant 
 Apostles ? — His future coming in glory was equally insisted on, as the 
 event (if possible) of still greater interest beyond : — And Christ had 
 no sooner declared it to them, than it was represented, as it were in 
 a visible token, to their bodily eyes, by His glorious transfiguration on 
 the Mounts Or again, after His death and resurrection, was He to 
 be taken aAvay from the sight and companionship of the Disciples ? 
 the assurance was given them, not only of a present Comforter to 
 supply His place, but of His OAvn future return in glory : " This same 
 Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like 
 manner as ye have seen him go into heaven^" St. Paul to the Thes- 
 salonians expressly mentions the same subject in every Chapter of 
 both Epistles ; and it will be for the attentive reader of the Revelation 
 to observe, that here also, from beginning to end, it forms the one 
 
 ' To recapitulate the principal passages 
 which speak of the coming, we have the 
 followins:: Dan. vii. 13. Zech. xiv. 5. Mai. 
 iii. 1. INIatt. xvi. 27; xxiv. 3, 27, 30, &c. 
 XXV. 13, 19, 31 ; xxvi. 64. Mark viii. 38 ; 
 xiii. 26,35. Luke ix. 26; xxi. 27. Ttom. 
 
 xi. 26. Ilcb. X. 37. 
 vi. 14. 2 Tim. iv. 8. 
 
 Jude 14. 1 Tim. 
 
 1 Cor. i. 8; v. 5 ; 
 
 XV. 23, &c. 2 Thess. passim. Col. iii. 4. 
 Phil. ii. 16; iii. 11, 20. 1 Pet. i. 5, 7 ; 
 iv. 13; V. 4. 2 Pet. V. 4. iJoh. iii. 2. 
 Jam. V. 7, 8. Acts iii. 19 — 21. Joel ii. 1, 
 31, &c. 
 
 8 See Matt. xvi. 21, 27, 28 ; xvii. 1, &c. 
 Luke ix. 26 — 36. 
 
 9 Acts i. 11. 
 
 ( 166 ) 
 
COMING OF CHRIST. [APPEND. C. 
 
 great hope and consolation of the Church in all her appointed pilgrim- 
 age : like an heavenly beacon, it cheers her on through the impending 
 storm ; — like a glimpse to the labouring mariner of the peaceful haven 
 in the distance, it is continually presented to the eye of her mind, 
 " to lift up the hands which hang down and the feeble knees.'''' Heb. xii. 13. 
 
 It appears, too, that from this great event the Church was to take 
 her very measure of time itself. For the period intervening between 
 the .first and the second Advents of our Lord, appears to be that 
 intended by St. Peter Avhen he speaks of the last time, Acts ii. 17, and 
 by St. Paul, when he calls it the age to come, i. e,, the last and termi- 
 nating Dispensation, Heb. ii. 5 ; vi. 5. 
 
 It might be imagined, and by some it may be contended, that 
 ' meditation on death and judgment, on the glories of heaven or the 
 pains of hell, would alone be sufficient to keep the mind in a proper 
 tone as it regards the future ; — and they may object to insisting on a 
 doctrine such as this, which they regard as entirely of a theoretical 
 character. This may be the case : but if Scripture itself, if the God 
 of Scripture, has seen fit to choose another method of influencing the 
 mind, by giving greater prominence to some other subject, would it 
 not be wiser to adapt ourselves to His methods, than to prescribe 
 methods to Him ? 
 
 But, indeed, the coming of Christ is so far from interfering with those 
 other subjects, that it is immediately connected with them all. It 
 is the very key-stone which binds them together ; it is the central 
 point in the spiritual prospect, to fall short of which, or to overlook it, 
 I will equally involve us in errors of spiritual sight and discernment. 
 Do we contemplate death ? we are hereby invited not to contemplate 
 it barely as in itself, but as in the light of that brighter day beyond, 
 (if it will be beyond), when at the coming of Christ, and at the resur- 
 rection of quick and dead, the body shall be reunited to the soul, 
 and both shall be made perfect in glory. Or do we contemplate the 
 glories of heaven ? we are not permitted to contemplate them other- 
 wise than in Christ — as introduced by His coming, and as bestowed 
 by virtue alone of that union with Him, which then first will be 
 perfected in His own immediate presence. It is the same as Avith that 
 petition taught us, by the Lord Himself, in His Divine Prayer : *' Thy 
 Kingdom come.' AVe here pray, it is true, for our own advancement 
 
 ( 167 ) 
 
APPEND. C] COMING OF CHRIST. 
 
 in grace, but tliere is still kept in mind, as through all and above all, 
 the advancement of the Saviour's glory. It is not simply a prayer 
 for a holy life, for a happy death, for a glorious immortality ; it is one 
 for the arrival of that time, when with Christ Himself we may hope 
 to be made perfect in His eternal and glorious Kingdom. It is, in 
 fact, what we express in the latter part of that beautiful prayer of our 
 Church, in her Funeral Service : 
 
 "Almighty God,... we give Thee hearty thanks, for that it hath 
 pleased Thee to deliver this our brother out of the miseries of 
 this sinful world ; beseeching Thee, that it may please Thee shortly to 
 accomplish the number of thine elect, and to hasten Tliy Kingdom ; that 
 we, and all those that are departed in the true faith of Thy holy name^ may 
 have our perfect consummation and bliss, both in body and soul, in Thy eternal 
 and everlasting glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord." 
 
 Let us allow, then, to this doctrine of Christ's Second Coming all 
 the prominence which Scripture, and especially which this closing book 
 of Scripture, assigns to it; which we see assigned to it also in the 
 Creeds and Collects of our Church, (faithful transcripts, as we believe 
 of the same Inspired Word) ; — but let us not fail to observe, and to 
 remember, its perfect harmony with other doctrine ; its connexion wath 
 topics which go under commoner names, and which are near at heart 
 to every pious and reflecting mind. I have felt some difficulty in 
 trying to express this connexion and harmony ; — and would, therefore, 
 put it again in the words of a pious and judicious friend, " Every 
 time we pray. Thy Kingdom come,, we pray, in fact, for the speedy 
 coming of that kingdom, which will begin when the last judgment is 
 ended, and those who have been faithful subjects of God's kingdom of 
 grace, Avill be summoned to enter into the joy of their Lord, and to 
 reign with Him in glory for ever. And if we pray for any particular 
 event to come, do we not, in all honesty and truth, pray for the 
 coming of all that must necessarily precede that event ? If, therefore, 
 we pray for the speedy coming of that glorious kingdom, into which 
 those only will be admitted who have been pardoned at the last judg- 
 ment ; must we not at the same time pray for the judgment, at which 
 that pardon is to be pronounced ? must we not i)ray for the general 
 rising of the human race from their graves, which is to precede the 
 judgment ? must we not pray for what must previously happen to each 
 
 ( 168 ) 
 
COMING OF CHRIST. [Ari'KND. C. 
 
 one of US, the coming of death ? or if we are not to die, but to 
 remain alive until the coming of the Lord, must we not, when we utter 
 these words, pray for the speedy coming of that moment, icJie7i the 
 Lord Himself shall descend from heaven icith a shout, with the voice of the 
 archangel, and with the trump of God^^y 
 
 I am favoured by a friend with the following : — 
 
 '• What was the great promise to which those are referred, Avho, 
 under former dispensations, died in faith ? They ' all died, not having 
 received the promise ;' — the promise which, under Avhatevcr dispen- 
 sation believers shall have lived, will not receive its accomplishment, 
 till ' He that shall come will come, and shall not tarry.' The promise 
 of forgiveness of sins they had received, as they had, in greater 
 measure or less, ' the Spirit of promise ;' and they were numbered as 
 they died, ' mth the spirits of just men made perfect;' — but the pro- 
 mise, ' to which the twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, 
 hoped to come,' — the ' promise of the eternal inheritance,' — is sus- 
 pended, till the Saviour shall come to put His Church in possession 
 of their inheritance Himself. The whole Church is represented, as 
 well those out of the body as those in the body (with the difference 
 only, that the former are in the enjoyment of a brighter revelation, 
 and advanced communion A\-ith their Divine Head, and that their ' car- 
 nest expectation' corresponds to the brightness of their revelation,) — 
 with this difference, all the members, whether in the body or out of 
 the body, are represented as waiting for ' their perfect consummation 
 and bliss, both in body and soul, at the appearing of Jesus Christ'. 
 
 " Such the place which the great and glorious event of the Second 
 Coming of the Saviour, ' in His power and great glory,' occupies in 
 the Apostolic pages. From the first, the Church was to be in the 
 posture of earnest and uninterrupted expectation of it. It is not pre- 
 sented as affected by times and seasons. The influence of it was 
 altogether independent of the period at which it was to take place. In 
 all ages of the Church, its prophets and apostles would never have the 
 thoughts to rest, nor the hopes to terminate, in any thing short of 
 
 10 From an unpublished Sermon of the Right Rev. William Tyrrell, D.D., Lord 
 Bishop of Newcastle, Australia. 
 
 ( m ) 
 
APPEND. C] COMING OF CHRIST. 
 
 the coining" of the Saviour in His glory. It is an event of such stu- 
 pendous magnitude, that the distinction of times and seasons disap- 
 pears in the contemplation of it. Even as when we look at the sun, 
 the regions of air between it and us are as if they were not. No : 
 it is not so much the proximity according to human calculation, as the 
 infjillible certainty and the absorbing magnitude of the event, which 
 renders it so influential — no less influential, as the Apostle regarded it, 
 in the case of those, whose misapprehension, as though it had been 
 immediately at hand, he corrected, than it is at this day. In truth, 
 as we live by faith, and ' look not at the things Avhich are temporal, 
 but at the things which are eternal,' the computation, according to 
 tchich ' a thousand years are as one day^ becomes our own. The in- 
 terval of time, be it what it may, is lost in the contemplation of the 
 event : what concerns us is, not so much to occupy ourselves with 
 speculations respecting the ' times and the seasons ;' — but what alike 
 concerns us at all times, concerns one generation as well as another, 
 is that by an exercise, not so much of the intellectual as of the 
 spiritual faculty, we should have a vivid impression, and live in the 
 sustained expectation of the great and glorious Advent itself. 
 
 " I scarce need add, as what alone would make the practical influence 
 of it independent of the period at which it shall take place ; that, as j 
 the individual is concerned, whether he shall participate in 'the glory 
 to be revealed,' or be excluded from it, will be decided immediately: 
 that, as the interest of each individual in the event is concerned, the 
 hour of death is to Mm, as if in that same hour ' the Son of Man 
 came in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.'"" 
 
 11 From an Advent Sermon by the Rev. "William Cleaver. Acts iii. 19, 20, 21. 
 
 ( 170 ) 
 
STATE OF DEPARTED. [APPEND. D. 
 
 APPENDIX (D). 
 
 On the State of departed Soids, Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11. 
 
 Christ the only Intercessor, 
 
 THE relation between the Saints' departed this life, and those who 
 are still militant Iiere in earth, must always be a subject of inter- 
 esting enquiry. 
 
 Why ' the souls ' in this passage are represented as ' under the 
 altar,' may be differently accounted for ; but from the fact of their 
 ' crying with a loud voice,' and from the subject of their cry, — from 
 the giving of white robes to them, and from the exhortation accom- 
 panying, — we may at least infer the distinct personal existence of these 
 departed and disembodied spirits, and that, though cut off from imme- 
 diate communication with the world of sense, they still retain a lively 
 interest in the general advancement of Christ's Kingdom — they are 
 still sensible of happiness or misery, — they are capable of reward or of 
 punishment. It may be useful to collect in one view the scattered 
 notices, which we have of this subject in the books of the Old and 
 New Testament. 
 
 Though the doctrine of a Future State in general was as well 
 known to the elder as to the later dispensation, the superior clearness 
 with which it is revealed in the New Testament, compared mth what 
 is said of it in the Old, must have forced itself on every one's attention. 
 In the one, it seems referred to- chiefly by allusion; and in the other, 
 it is expressly declared and insisted on. And this observation, which 
 applies to the Future State in general, is equally and specially true 
 of the intermediate state. We learn comparatively little of this from 
 any thing that occurs in the Old Testament. We read in the Psalms^, 
 of "the dead man as out of mind," and as "gone to the land of for- 
 getfulness : " — when " his breath gocth forth, in that very day his 
 
 1 Office for Holy Communion. 
 
 - Sec Numb, xxiii. 10. Job xiii. 15 ; 
 xix. 25 — 27. Ps. xvi. 11 ; xvii. 15 ; xxiii. 
 4; Xixvi. 8, 9, &c. &c. Prov. xiv. 32. 
 
 Isai. xxvi 12 Dan. xii. 2. 2 Esdr. xiv. 
 35. Wisd. iii. 4. 2 Mace. vii. 0, 23. 
 3 Ps. Ixxxviii. 5, 12. 
 
 ( 171 ) 
 
APPEND. I).] STATE OF DEPARTED. 
 
 thoughts" arc said "to perish*." " Shall thy wonders be known in the 
 dark," says the Psalmist, "and thy righteousness in the land of forget - 
 fulness^?" "The dead praise not the Lord, neither any that go down 
 into silence"." The suffering King of Judah, reflecting on the near 
 approach of his end, declares " The grave cannot praise Thee, death 
 cannot celebrate Thee." The wise man speaks much in the same 
 strain, " There is no work nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in 
 the grave, Avhithcr thou goest^;" — though in another passage, after 
 saying " Then shall the dust return to the earth, as it was," he adds the 
 more comforting intelligence, " and the spirit shall return unto God 
 who gave it^." 
 
 Not indeed, that the former passages by any means imply a total 
 annihilation of thought, suspension of memory, or loss of other fiiculties 
 of the soul, but they are capable of a relative meaning, as implying the 
 cessation of any power, and the absence of any further opportunities, of 
 working for God's glory among our fellow -creatures. 
 
 "Sleep" is another image by which the state after death is fre- 
 quently represented to us in the same Scripture. Thus we read of the 
 Saints of old as " sleeping with their Fathers ;" Daniel speaks of those 
 who " sleep in the dust of death, and shall awake, some to everlasting- 
 life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt^." The Psalmist says, 
 " I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with thy likeness ^•'." 
 
 Were these passages the only ones where the "sleep" is spoken of, 
 we might conceive of it as implying the loss, or suspension at least, of 
 all our sensibilities, and a passing into an unconscious state, from which 
 the morning of the liesurrection should first awaken us. But when 
 we come to the New Testament, though we find the same image of 
 "sleep" very frequently adopted, there are not wanting other passages 
 to throw further light on the meaning of this expression. St. Paul 
 applies the term exclusively to the faithful departed, as where he speaks 
 of "them which are ftdlen asleep in Christie;" and again, "Concerning 
 them which are asleep," he says, "I would not have you ignorant i^." 
 So in the Acts, where the death of Stephen is related, " And when he 
 
 •1 Ts. cxlvi. 4. 5 Ps. Ixxxviii. 12. 1 lo Ps. xvii. 15. " 1 Cor. xv. 18. 
 
 6 Ps. cxv. 17. ' Eccl. ix. 10. I 1^ 1 Thcss. iv. 13. 
 
 « Ecclcs. xii. 7. ^ Dan. xii. 2. ' 
 
 ( 172 ) 
 
STATE OF DEPARTED. [APPEND. D. 
 
 had said this, he fell asleep^'^y So too, our Lord Himself, " Our friend 
 Lazarus sleepeth ; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep^* ;" and in 
 other places. We can perceive an aptitude in the figure so employed, 
 to express the peaceful repose and happy condition of the departed, 
 now that the trials of this life, and all its duties and responsibilities, are 
 over, and the faithful " labourer" rests in peace and awaits his promised 
 reward. But that he is by no means consigned to the unconsciousness of 
 natural sleep, we learn from other passages, where some particulars of 
 the state are given us. We there perceive, that after the transition 
 through death to another state, there is an immediate foretaste of final 
 hai)pincss or misery. We see this in the promise to the penitent thief, 
 and in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus. To the one it is said, 
 " To-day shalt thou be Avith me in Paradise ^^;" — The other "lifts up 
 his eyes, being in torment^"*;" — and in both cases the transition is 
 immediate, to the sense of bliss or of woe. The life of the soul after 
 the death of the body, is apparent from other expressions in the New 
 Testament ; as when our Lord appealed to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, 
 as being not among the dead, but the living ^"^ ; and when St. Paul declares, 
 that "to be absent from the body" is to be "present with the Lord*^" 
 Tcrtullian seems to speak the prevailing sentiments of the early Church 
 on this subject, when he says, " But in what state, it may be asked, does 
 the soul remain during its abode in the lower parts of the earth ? Does 
 it sleep? We have seen," answers Tertullian, "that sleep is an affection 
 of the body, not of the soul. When united to the body, the soul does 
 not sleep ; much less when absent from the body. No : the righteous 
 judgments of God begin to take effect in this intermediate state. The 
 souls of the good receive a foretaste of hapi)incss, and the souls of the 
 wicked of the misery which will be assigned them as their everlasting 
 portion at the day of final retribution'^." We may add another passage 
 from the Revelation itself, (a passage, by the way, strongly o})poscd to 
 the Romish doctrine of Purgatory !) " Blessed are the dead ^^ liich die 
 in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest 
 
 13 Acts vii. 60. 1* John xi. 11. i '9 Bp. Kayo's Tertullian, ji. 199, conip. 
 
 1^ Luke xxiii. 43. ^^ Luke xvi. 23. ib. pp. 248, 9 : 327—329. 
 
 1" Luke XX. 37: 38. '» 2 Cor. v. S. 
 
 ( ^-" ) 
 
APPEND. D.] 
 
 STATE OF DEPARTED. 
 
 from their labours; and their works do follow them 2":" where, without 
 founding an argument on the words "from henceforth," we may at 
 least perceive, from the concluding words, that the rest is immediate to 
 them " that die in the I..ord ;" and we may learn further, that the bless- 
 edness of that rest is not secured by any prayers that may follow the 
 departed 21, but by the sure promises of Him who says "Yea! saith the 
 Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ; and their works do follow 
 them." And it is a wonder, that a Church Avhich prescribes the neces- 
 sity of prayers and masses for the dead, and consigns so many of them 
 to purgatory, proceeds further to pronounce upon others, who in her 
 judgment were sufficiently eminent for works of piety during their 
 lives, as if at their death they were not only raised at once to a glorified 
 condition, but as if they could hear our prayers, and were perfectly 
 acquainted with all the events of our lives ! One would think they must 
 have profited but little by those books, which they themselves put forth 
 as of equal authority with the inspired Scriptures, and which specially 
 deprecate the paying of "ceremonies*^" and of "divine honors" to 
 a dead man, and thus in process of time, as the writer proceeds to 
 remark, "graven images become worshipped by the commandments of 
 kings. Also the singular diligence of the artificer helps to set forward 
 the ignorant to more superstition." We have twice a warning, in this 
 very book, to worship none but God alone 2^. And, if Ave look to 
 history, it was doubtless the multiplication, as it were, of human dei- 
 ties, that gave the religion of Mahomet such advantage to spread itself 
 
 20 Rev. xiv. 13. 
 
 21 " The doctrine of a literal resurrection 
 of the martyrs," says Mr. Faber, "prior to 
 the general resurrection, certainly pre- 
 vailed in the eai'ly Church; and as it often 
 animated the primitive believers to seal 
 the ti-uth with their blood, so it gave rise 
 to those first prayers for the dead, not 
 that they might be delivered out of a 
 now-existent Romanising Purgatory, but 
 that they might have part in the first 
 Resurrection, and might pass triumphantly 
 hrough the future renovating conflagra- 
 
 tion."— i^a6er, B. VI. Ch. 9. 
 
 " There can be no doubt, that the no- 
 tion of a purification, which is necessary 
 to the soul before it can be admitted to 
 the happiness of heaven, is of Platonic 
 origin." — Kaye's Tertullian, p. 329. 
 Comp. Virg. ^n. vi. 735—742. 
 Quin et supremo cum lumine vita reliquit, 
 
 Infectum elnituT scelus, aut exuritur igni. 
 
 22 Wisd. xiv. 15—19. 
 23 Rev. xix. 10; xxii. 9; and comp. xv. 
 4; xiv, 7. 
 
 ( IT-i ) 
 
STATE OF DEPARTED. [APPEND. D. 
 
 in the world, overrun, as it then was, with those superstitious devo- 
 tions. 
 
 The learned Bishop Bull, after expounding- the Catholic doctrine on 
 this point out of Clemens Romanus, Justyn Martyr, St. Ambrose, and 
 others, thus concludes against the Popish corruption of it, which he 
 calls an invention utterly unknown to the Catholic Church. " This 
 distinction of the jo3^s of Paradise, the portion of good souls in their 
 state of separation, from the further beatitude of the kingdom of 
 
 heaven after the resurrection, we see was the current doctrine of 
 
 the first and purest ages of the Church. I add, that it is so far from 
 being poper}', that it is directly the contrary. For it was the popish 
 convention at Florence that first boldly defined against the sense of 
 the primitive Christians, ' That those souls, which having contracted 
 the blemish of sin, are, either in their bodies or out of them, purged 
 from it, do presently go into heaven, and there clearly behold God 
 Himself, one God in three Persons as He is.' 
 
 " And this decree they made, partly to establish their superstition of 
 praying to the saints deceased, whom they Avould needs make us believe 
 to see and know all our necessities and concerns in speculo Trinitatis, 
 in the glass of the Trinity, as they call it, and so be fit objects of our 
 religious invocation ; but chiefly to introduce their purgatory, and that 
 the praj^ers of the ancient church for the dead might be thought to be 
 founded on a supposition, that the souls of some faithful persons after 
 death go into a place of grievous torment, out of which they may be 
 delivered by the prayers of the church, always provided there be a sum 
 of money, either left by themselves or supplied by their friends for 
 them. A gross imposition, that hath been, I am persuaded, the eternal 
 ruin of thousands of souls, for whom our blessed Lord shed His most 
 precious blood, who might have escaped hell, if they had not trusted to 
 a purgatory 2^." 
 
 But while we know nothing of the exact state of the departed, and 
 are only assured that they, too, are not, and cannot be, acquainted with 
 what is happening among us upon earth ; — still we may reflect with 
 comfort that our state, if faithful in this life, will, after death, be one of 
 
 2* Bp. Bull's Second Sermon on Acts i. 2:>. Bull's Works, Vol. i. 
 
 ( 175 ) 
 
ArPEND. D.] STATE OF DEPARTED. 
 
 rest and of peace : — one of conscious enjoyment and of peaceful hope ; 
 one also of lively sympathy in the general interest of the Church, and 
 of power to think of, and to pray for, its prosperity. And with this 
 general, though imperfect knowledge, of their condition, it seems wise 
 for us to be satisfied ; — but by all means to avoid the danger of pushing 
 our curiosity beyond due limits, and still more of addressing the dead, 
 as though they had power to hear, and to comply with, our petitions. 
 
 Is it asked, Avhether in no cases it is probable that they know our 
 wants and condition, so as to pray particularly and individually for us ? 
 It is not to be denied, that in one (and by no means an uncommon 
 ease) they may. When a dear friend or relative is removed from us hy 
 death, there is every probability that he carries with him into the world 
 of spirits the same knowledge of, and the same concern for us, which he 
 had upon earth : and thus he may continue to make known his desires 
 and longings for our good at the throne of grace, nor need we think 
 ourselves cut off from his recollection, or from the benefit of his 
 prayers. But that more than this pleasing m.emory of us, or more than 
 this general interest in our welfare, should be in his power, we have no 
 reason for believing. 
 
 The case is parallel to that of friends separated and at a distance 
 from each other upon earth, and between whom we may imagine all 
 means of communication cut off. They have still some knowledge of 
 each other, but only from memory ; and a lively interest in each other's 
 welfare, but no means of showing it, in any particular instance. 
 
 We have on record a beautiful prayer of the great and good Bishop 
 Eidley. When near his death, he called to mind his former associates 
 and College, and thus prayed for them : 
 
 " Farewell, Pembroke Hall, of late mine own College, my care and 
 my charge ! what case thou art in now, God knoweth, I know not well. 
 Thou wert ever named, since I knew thee (which is now 30 years ago), 
 to be studious, well learned, and a great setter forth of Christ's Gospel, 
 and of God's true word ; so I found thee, and, blessed be God ! so I left 
 thee indeed. Woe is me, for thee, mine own dear College, if ever 
 thou suffer thyself by any means to be brought from that trade ! In 
 thy orchard, (the walls, seats, and trees, if they could speak, would bear 
 me witness), I learned without book almost all Paul's Epistles ; yea, and 
 I ween all the Canonical Epistles, save only the Apocalypse. Of which 
 
 ( 176- ) 
 
STATE OF DEPARTED. [APPEND. D. 
 
 study, although in time a <:^rcat part did dci)art from mc, yet the sweet 
 smell thereof I trust I shall carry with me into Heaven : for the profit 
 thereof I think I have felt in all my lifetime ever after ; and I ween of 
 late (whether they abide there now or no I cannot tell) there were 
 who did the like. The Lord grant that this zeal and love toward that 
 part of God's word, which is a key and a true commentary to all holy 
 Scriptures, may ever abide in that College, so long as the world shall 
 endure 25!" 
 
 As T have no wish to deprive any one of a similar comfort of 
 believing themselves remembered by dear departed friends, I quote 
 with pleasure from the author of ' Consolatio.' Together with the general 
 interest implied in Rev. vi. 10, 11, he says, "May we not conclude that 
 there is a special anxiety on the part of departed friends about the state 
 of those they love? The parable of Dives and Lazarus shews us this 
 incidentally. We cannot imagine our Lord to have put a case which 
 had not a foundation of truth. We cannot imagine Him to have 
 described Dives as caring for his brethren, if those that sleep have 
 no care at all for those that are alive and remain?"...." We look to 
 Jesus as our common centre. As friends at a distance hold communion 
 by looking each night at some bright meridian star, so do we look at 
 the face of Jesus, and know that our departed friend is gazing too. 
 
 " As friends read the same passage of Holy Writ at a certain hour, 
 and believe that the common Spirit through this means doth beget 
 a perfect communion ; nay as the whole Church, in her daily or Aveekly 
 services, holds blessed sympathetic communion by the means of reading 
 God's word, and by united prayer, so do we, looking up in like manner 
 to Jesus, communicate our thoughts, our feelings, our regrets, or our 
 gratitude, in respect of those our friends that are with Him. Can we 
 believe that He makes no communication of what we are doing to them? 
 If we ever neglected or injured them, and desire that they should know 
 that we are smiting on our bosoms with deep soul-penitence, would not 
 such penitence give them a serious joy ? Or if we look back at tlicir 
 graces and their virtues, and call them daily to mind, and thank God 
 that we have seen and known, and loved and honoured them ; is it 
 unscriptural to believe, that He, our common friend, may communicate 
 
 25 Ridley' a Life of Bishop Ridley, B. viii. 
 n. P. K. ( 177 ) 12 
 
APPEND. D.] 
 
 STATE OF DEPARTED. 
 
 this to them, as they now lie in His bosom ? Can we not imagine that 
 they woukl strike their lyres to new tunes of praise, and sing forth fresh 
 Hallelujahs to Him, who had enabled them to glorify Him by obedience 
 when they were here, and to leave the bright legaey of their examples 
 behind them ? Or, if we are sighing or sad, or in difficulty, and pine 
 after the love of those that were once our friends and our counsellors, 
 is it contrary to Scriptural analogy, that He should communicate these 
 sorrows of ours to them, and give them new opportunities of inter- 
 ceding for us ? If the souls under the altar cry out in compassion and 
 sympathy for their suffering brethren, may wc not believe that they 
 who are also gone to their rest our friends, brothers, sisters, parents, 
 
 husbands, wives — implore for us? It is not, as the Romanists say. 
 
 that they (the saints and the blessed virgin) are between Christ and 
 our Souls ; but that Christ, the perfection of mercy, may very probably 
 allow them in heaven the great privilege of intercession which He 
 gave them on earth ^s." 
 
 2G Consolatio, by the Rev. C. E. Kenna- 
 way, pp. 213 — 215 and 212. See the quo- 
 tations in the same from Bishop Ken, 
 Pearson, Hall, and ArcWishop Seeker. 
 
 The following I may add from the same 
 author : 
 
 " The saints of God, living in the Church 
 of Christ, are in communion with all the 
 saints departed out of this life, and ad- 
 mitted to the presence of God. The mys- 
 tical union between Christ and his Church, 
 the spiritual conjunction of the members 
 to the Head, is the true foundation of 
 that communion which one member had 
 with another, [while yet ajive :] and this 
 foundation cannot be removed by death." — 
 Bishop Pearson. 
 
 "Nor have we communion only with 
 the saints on earth, but are of one city, 
 and one family, with such as are ali'eady 
 got safe to heaven. Doubtless, they ex- 
 ercise that communion towards us, by lov- 
 ing and praying for their bi'cthren, whom 
 
 they have left behind them. And wc are 
 to exercise it towards them, not by ad- 
 dressing petitions to them, which we are 
 neither authorised to offer, nor have any 
 ground to think they can hear ; but by 
 
 rejoicing in their happiness imitating 
 
 their virtues, and beseeching the Disposer 
 of all things, that, having followed them 
 in holiness here, we may meet them in 
 happiness hereafter." — Archbishop Seeker. 
 " Let no man think, that because those 
 blessed souls are out of sight, far distant 
 in another world, and we are here toiling 
 in a vale of tears, that we have therefore 
 lost all mutual regard to each other. 
 
 They retain the notice of the sad 
 
 condition of us poor travellers here below, 
 panting towards our rest together with 
 them ; and in common wish for the happy 
 consummation of this our weary pilgrim- 
 age in the fruition of their glory. That 
 they have any jDrospective, whereby they 
 can see down into our particular wants, is 
 
 ( 178 ) 
 
STATE OF DEPAHTRD. 
 
 [AI'PEND. ]). 
 
 On the whole, Ave have enough to comfort us, and to make us feel, 
 that, whether living or dying, we are equally the Lord's ; but avc have 
 not enough to tempt us, in any measure, to transfer our trust from 
 Christ, the only Head, to any of the inferior members, nor to divide 
 that confidence with any of them, which we are intended to reserve for 
 Him alone. And hence, too, we are led the more humbly to feel the 
 imperfection of our present state, and even of theirs who are departed 
 before us, and to long for the time when redemption will be complete, 
 of body as well as of soul, in God's eternal kingdom. We have the 
 comfort also of their sympathy with us ; for there is doubtless some 
 knowledge of our wants and condition communicated to them, though 
 we know not exactly how, nor how much ; we are forced to leave this in 
 the hands of the great Lord of the Church ; and it is not for us to 
 disparage his office by invoking the departed, or by addressing them, as 
 though they actually saw and heard us individually. 
 
 " All Angels cry aloud," but it is not permitted to us to hear them ; 
 the spirits at rest praise God and pray to Him, but we are not per- 
 mitted to catch the sound. Communication is cut off, though not com- 
 munion. They have no power to make us understand, nor we them ! 
 What a comfort, then, is it to be assured of this — that there is One 
 who heareth and knoweth us altogether, one whom we also can hear, 
 and from whom we can receive comfort and counsel by His spirit. 
 The mind that has felt about, in wondering anxiety, to penetrate 
 
 that which we find no ground to believe. 
 It is enough that they have an universal 
 apprehension of the estate of Christ's war- 
 faring Church upon the face of the earth, 
 (Rev. vi. 10), and as fellow-members of 
 the mystical body, long for a perfect glo- 
 rification of the whole O ye blessed 
 
 saints above, we honour your memories, 
 so far as we ought, wo do with praise 
 recount your virtues ; we magnify your 
 victories ; we bless God for your happy 
 exemption from the misery of this world, 
 and for your estate in that blessed im- 
 mortality; we imitate your holy exam- 
 ple ; we long and pray for a happy con- 
 
 ( 
 
 sociation with you ; we dare not raise tem- 
 ples, dedicate altars, direct prayers to you ; 
 we dare not, finally, offer any thing to 
 you, which you are unwilling to receive, 
 nor put any thing upon you which you 
 would disclaim as prejudicial to your Cre- 
 ator and Redeemer. It is abundant com- 
 fort to us, that some part of us is in the 
 fruition of that glory, whereto we (the 
 the other poor laboui-ing part) desire 
 ands trivo to aspire; that our heads and 
 shouldei-s are above water, whilst the 
 other limbs arc yet wading through the 
 stream." — Bishop Half. 
 
 179 ) 
 
 12 2 
 
APPEND. D.] 
 
 STATE OF DEPARTED. 
 
 beyond the veil of flesh, and that has groped in the dark, in vain but 
 curious search into the spiritual unseen world — will feel the comfort of 
 finding here a resting-place for its uneasy and wandering thoughts. 
 Here it may plant its foot, in firm and certain faith, upon Jesus the 
 " One Mediator,-"" the " Rock of Agcs^s." It will hail the glad tidings 
 that while He is gone before. He is gone only as our firstfruits, already 
 perfected, as we hope to be in body, soul, and spirit ; and if waiting for 
 the consummation of His kingdom of glory, yet even now carrying on 
 His kingdom of grace, praying for us, and hearing our prayers, inter- 
 ceding for us, and rendering our petitions effectual and acceptable Avith 
 the Father. And if the doctrine of our communion with the saints 
 departed be sweet and consolatory, this, of our communion with Christ, 
 is sweeter and more consolatory still. Yet we have every assurance of 
 it, and this very book abounds with intimations — I had almost said 
 with sensible representations of the fact. 
 
 Here we see Him represented to us as "the Lamb standing as 
 it were slain^^," with his blood as it were flowing fresh, as on the day of 
 his crucifixion, for the cleansing of our sins^^. We find Him, again, as 
 the " Great High Priest^'," and " Angel of the Covenant^^" " offering 
 up the incense of the prayers of all saints^^;" and, in these prayers, we 
 behold our own mingling before the throne of grace, and rising Avith 
 acceptance at the hands of the great "Advocate^," who "ever liveth 
 to make intercession for us^^" 
 
 We have Him dispensing "the waters of life freely^^" and receiving 
 from the spirits departed in His faith the glory due to His Name. 
 " Worthy is the Lamb that was slain ; for thou hast redeemed us 
 to God by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and 
 nation^'." 
 
 27 1 Tim. ii. 5. 28 jgai. xxvi. 4. 
 
 29 Rev. V. 6. 30 1 Job. i. 7 ; ii. 2. 
 
 31 Heb. iv. 14. 32 Mai. iu. 1. 
 
 33 Rev. viii. 3—5. 34 i Job. ii. 1. 
 
 35 Heb. vii. 25. Rom. viii. 34. 
 
 36 Rev. xxi. 6; xxii. 17. 
 
 37 Rev. 5. 12, 9. 
 
 ( 180 ) 
 
THE FIRST FOUR TRUMPETS. [APPEND. E. 
 
 APPENDIX (E). 
 
 On the First Four Trumpets. 
 
 (AN EXTRACT.) 
 
 THE following extract on the first Four Trumpets, which 1 had 
 prepared for the text, but omitted for want of room, is here 
 inserted. It presents to the imagination of the reader a very vivid, 
 and, I think, correct picture of what must have presented itself in 
 vision to the eye of the Apostle. We must conceive " the Roman 
 world extended in living though miniature landscape beneath and 
 around him, with its triple divisions marked therein, and their re- 
 spective boundary lines, whether of river, sea, mountain, or desert. 
 The heaven appears black with clouds ; and a tremendous tempest from 
 the cold countries of the North, charged with lightning and hail, is 
 
 seen driving over it Its course is Westward towards Italy; and it 
 
 bursts with terrific lightnings directly over the Seven-hilled, Imperial 
 
 City [but not till] the whole European part of the AVestern empire 
 
 has been involved in its ravages. The storm subsides but presently 
 
 a Second tempest rises, and volcanic fires are seen, as it were, bursting, 
 first on the coast of Africa, then on that of the opposite continent, from 
 the Atlantic straits all along up to the head of the Adriatic : Tlie third 
 part of the sea becomes blood ; and the third part of living creatures in the 
 sea died ; and the third part of ships was destroyed. 
 
 " Next followed a third ; and it broke upon the lllyrian, or middle 
 third, of the Roman Empire.... A portentous' meteor seems to glare 
 over it... It shoots in rapid course from the Danube to where the 
 Alpine snows are dissolving from their eternal glaciers. 
 
 *' The fourth, and last, falls on the seat of Empire itself, and extin- 
 ouishes, as it were, the Sun of the Empire, and all its inferior lights. 
 
 " Now Avhat would be the natural, the almost necessary interpretation 
 he would attach to this vision ? Surely, considering the character of the 
 
 1 dc ca;lo lapsu per umbras 
 
 Stella facem duccns nuilta cum luce concurrit — ViuG. yfe'n. n. 
 
 ( 181 ) 
 
APPEND. E.] THE FIRST FOUR TRUMPETS. 
 
 symbolic figures, both in themselves, and as illustrated by their use in 
 other prophetic Scriptures, he would construe them as prefiguring the 
 ravages of some terrible invaders from Northern Germany ; — invaders, 
 who would desolate first the European continental provinces of the 
 Western Empire; — then its provinces, coasts, and fleets in the Mediter- 
 ranean ; a fresh and dreadful scourge being superadded on the Illyrian 
 river-frontier and prefecture, and on the Alpine regions also, the local 
 source of the European waters ; — with, finally, the extinction following 
 of the Imperial dynasty of the West, and soon after of the subordinate 
 offices of government also. Such, I conceive, must have been his inter- 
 pretation. It remains to see how the symbols were fulfilled in the 
 progress of the Gothic and Hunnish desolation." Elliott, Horaj Apoc. 
 VIII. 7—12. 
 
 APPENDIX (F). 
 
 On the Beast and the Ten Horns. Rev. xiii. xvii. 
 
 CONSIDERING the frequent occurrence of the symbol of the Beast, 
 and the prominent part which the history connected with it 
 occupies, in the book of Revelation, it can scarcely be passed oAcr, 
 without some endeavour to obtain a reasonable apprehension of its 
 meaning. It is easy to evade the whole difficulty, by referring the 
 symbol altogether to some future time of fulfilment ; but, not to 
 mention the violation of the plainest rules of criticism which this 
 involves, it can only be done on principles, which equally exclude all 
 other parts of the prophecy from any application to the past history of 
 the Church, or of the world. If the downfall of heathenism, the con- 
 version of Constantino, arid such other events, be allowed a place in the 
 prophecy — if this place be accorded them by the almo.st unanimous 
 consent of the Church — why may not a similar place be claimed for 
 other and subsequent events, not inferior in importance to these ? And 
 when such a claim is advanced, upon good and sufficient grounds, for 
 the particular events supposed to have been prefigured by the Beast ; — 
 
 ( 182 ) 
 
THE BEAST AND THE TEN HORNS. [APPEND. F. 
 
 when this claim has been examined and approved by many learned and 
 devout minds; — is it reasonable, without investi^^ation, without a patient 
 hearing of arguments, to reject such views as visionary ? And further, 
 when it appears that the application of the prophecy contended for, is 
 not only most agreeable to other Scriptures, but has nothing in it 
 contrary to the CathoUc Creeds of the Church, — is it not trilling with 
 the truth to give no heed to the arguments alleged in support of it ? 
 
 In the other instances named, I have supposed the difficulty equal ; 
 but, in truth, there is less difficulty in the question of the Beast than in 
 most other similar cases. For in this we have a clue given us in the 
 prophecies of Daniel, which is wholly wanting in the others. The 
 account in St. John is evidently a repetition of that in Daniel, filled up 
 with greater minuteness of detail. 
 
 The following remarks are offered, in support of the view usually 
 taken among Protestant interpreters on this subject^ ; and it is hoped, 
 by excluding such matters as arc of mere doubtful kind, and confining 
 our attention to the more prominent points, some additional light may 
 be thrown on this most interesting, and most conspicuous part of the 
 Prophecy. 
 
 To start, then, with clear principles, we shall begin by identifying 
 the Beast in Revelation with the Fourth Beast in Daniel. 
 
 1 Tliat the same view was current in 
 the Church of England after the Reforma- 
 tion, and so continued in her best times, 
 we have an undeniable proof in one of 
 Herbert's Poems on The Church Militant, 
 where he says. 
 
 Sin not being able to extirpate quite 
 
 The Churches here, bravely resolted one night 
 
 To be a churchman too, and wear a mitre ; 
 
 Thus sin triumphs in western Babylon, 
 Yet 7iot us sin, but as religion. 
 
 He adds a kind of prophecy : 
 
 When Seine shall swallow Tiber, and tlie Thames, 
 By letting in them both, pollutes her streams ; 
 H'hen Italy ofns shall have her will. 
 And all her calendar of sins fulfil : 
 
 Then shall religion to America Jlee. 
 
 They have their times of Gospel, e'en as we. 
 
 In an old Edition of the Prayer Book, (from 
 the Clarendon Press,) now in possession of 
 the Hon. and Rev. Francis J. Noel, Vicar of 
 Teston, and Rural Dean in the Diocese 
 of Canterbuiy, there occurs among the 
 Hymns at the end, the following : 
 
 Only, we pray, by Thy dear word. 
 From Turk and Pope defend ns. Lord ! 
 Both which nould thrust out from his throne, 
 Our Lord Christ Jesus, Thy dear Son. 
 
 We liave much to answer for, if wo are 
 unfaithful to such clear and uncompro- 
 mising protests of our noble ancestors. 
 
 ( 18^ ) 
 
APPEND. F.] 
 
 THE BEAST 
 
 Both arc seen rising from the sea, Dan, vii. 3. Rev. xiii. 1. 
 
 The fourth Beast of Daniel was dreadful and terrible, and strong 
 exceedingly. Dan. vii. 9, 19. 
 
 To that of John * the dragon' gave his power and seat of great autho- 
 rity. Rev. xiii. 2. 
 
 Daniel's 
 
 Fourth Beast, has ten* horns, 
 Dan. vii. 7, 24. 
 
 , has another lit- 
 tle horn, ver. 8 ; and the horn, 
 a mouth speaking great things, 
 vv. 8, 11,20. 
 
 , should flourish 
 
 a time, times, and the dividing 
 of time, ver. 25. 
 
 the horn made war with the 
 saints, and prevailed against 
 them, ver. 21. 
 
 the Beast was slain, and his 
 body destroyed, and given to 
 the burning fame, ver. 11. 
 
 Beast has seven heads and ten 
 horns, Rev. xiii. 1. 
 
 has another Beast its 
 
 companion, vv. 11, 12; and it 
 speaks great things and blas- 
 pliemies, ver. 5. 
 
 continues forty -two months, 
 ver. 5. 
 
 it was given to him to make 
 war with the saitits, and to 
 overcome them, ver. 7« 
 
 the Beast was taken, and with 
 
 him the false prophet a?id 
 
 both mere cast into a lake if 
 fire, xix. 20. 
 
 These features of resemblanee seem sufficient to identify the two 
 Beasts, while any additional points mentioned by St. John are only 
 
 2 In both cases interpreted by ten 
 kings, Dan. vii. 24 ; Rev. xvii. 12 ; and 
 these, again, signifying ten kingdoms. The 
 angel in Daniel had before said (Dan. vii. 
 23) : ' The fourth beast shall be the fourth 
 kingdom;' and yet, also, 'the four beasts 
 are four kings ; ' the same on another oc- 
 casion, Dan. ii. 38, 39 : ' Thou art this 
 head of gold, and after thee shall arise 
 another kingdom' The personal and gene- 
 ric terms arc thus shewn to be identical: — 
 nor arc these solitary examples. In 2 Thess. 
 ii. 7, 6 KaTix^v, if the usual interpretation 
 
 be true, represent not an individual, but 
 a collective body; 'Prince,' Dan. xi.l8, the 
 whole Roman people. Compare Is. xxiii. 
 15; Jer. xxv. 9, 12; and sec Birks' Ele- 
 ments of Prophecy, Ch. v. It may be 
 added, that in using the term kingdom to 
 express a ruling power of whatever kind 
 or form, the prophet was merely speaking 
 according to the habit of his time; nor 
 Avas the Roman empii'O for a long time 
 literally a kingdom, in the sense that the 
 preceding empires had been. — Compare 
 the Note Ch. xvii. 12. 
 
 ( ISJ' ) 
 
AND THE TEN HORNS. [APPEND. F. 
 
 such as might reasonably be expected in a prophecy so much nearer 
 the time of fulfihnent. But the Fourth Beast of DanieP is generally 
 admitted to represent the Roman Empire ; and therefore the Beast in 
 St. John may be fairly taken to represent the same. But to put the 
 matter beyond all doubt, we are expressly told by the angel himself, 
 Rev. xvii. 18, 'The woman which thou sawest' (and this woman is part 
 and parcel of the beast) * is that great city which reigneth over the kings of 
 the earth.' 
 
 What, now, are the additional features mentioned by St. John? 
 Among the most remarkable are the Seven Heads; and of these, the 
 greatest interest must necessarily attach to the last, because to this the 
 prophecy most specially directs attention, and gives the fullest history 
 of it. To find this last Head of the Beast may be considered the great 
 problem at present under our consideration ; the former Heads serving 
 principally to introduce the last. 
 
 I would now, then, draw attention to the principal marks or features 
 by which this last Head may be most easily discerned. These, accord- 
 ing to the data given us in Revelation, admit of being treated in the 
 following order : — 
 
 I. Such as may be called the external; i.e. the local and historical 
 marks. 
 
 II. The jyersonal, or descriptive. 
 HI. The internal, or moral. 
 
 And all of these may be much illustrated by the analogy of other 
 Scriptures bearing on the same subject. 
 
 To begin, then, with the local, and other external marks, (for to 
 these the analogous place in Daniel would naturally lead us first) I 
 
 3 The reader should consult on this ' edly the Roman. lie quotes from Ire- 
 subject the learned Dissertations of Bishop nseus, St. Cyril, Jerome, and Augustine; all 
 Newton on the Prophecies, where the tes- j confirming this interpretation, and declar- 
 timony of the Fathers, and many otiier ing it to be tlic one generally received by 
 arguments, arc brought to shew, that the ] tiic Church : see especially Dissertation 
 Fourth Kingdom of Daniel was undoubt- XIV. »J 4. 
 
 ( inr, ) 
 
APPEND. F.] THE BEAST 
 
 would mention particularly the four following- particulars in the descrip- 
 tion of the Last head *. 
 
 First: Its rising at a particular time, when in some remarkable 
 manner the Roman Empire "is not;" (Rev. xvii. 8, 11,) i.e. when it 
 should have ceased to be the same, or, at least, the same sort of Power 
 that it once was. 
 
 Secomlbj : Its being cotemjoorary with ten new Kinffs, or Kingdoms. 
 
 Thirdly : Its being seated, in common with the preceding heads, on 
 seven mountains. 
 
 Fourthly : Its being preceded by a short-continuing seventh Head. 
 
 All these were to be such notorious marks of the Beast that the 
 Angel-interpretcr in Chap. xvii. 8 — 12, draws special attention to 
 them, in these words, ' Here is the mind that hath wisdom ; thus engaging 
 us to attend diligently to them, in order to assist the detection of the 
 Beast, when he shall appear^.' And the first of them is not only 
 repeated twice in that chapter (see ver. 8 and 11), but it occurs also 
 under another form of expression in Chap. xiii. 3 : St. John there tells 
 us, that the Head, which upon account of its strange revival was so 
 much luondered after, had the appearance, when he saw it, of having 
 received some fatal wound, of which it was noAv recovered ; — in other 
 Avords, it was, and is not, and yet is. 
 
 The most convenient course, in our further notice of the exteimal 
 marks, wiU be, to group the several particulars together ; and keeping 
 them all in view, to take up the history of the Roman Empire from the 
 time of St. John, which was, in other words, the time of the sixth head ; 
 (xvii. 10, 12) ; then to travel on in the history, till we arrive at a time 
 Avhen in some notorious manner that Empire comes to an end. Now 
 there are two senses in which this may have happened ; either, by its 
 coming to an end absolutely ; or, by its coming to a relative end, viz. 
 
 4 These tally, generally, with what Bp. 
 Newton, in the Dissertation above referred 
 to, has cited as being remarked by the 
 Fathers. " The Fathers," he says, " as it 
 appears by these instances, conceived that 
 the fourth empire was the Roman, that 
 
 the Roman Empire was to be divided be- 
 tween ten kings, and that among them 
 would arise Antichrist, who should root 
 up three of the ten kings, and domineer 
 over the other seven, 
 s Woodhouse, xvii. 9. 
 
 ( 1S6 ) 
 
AND THE TEN HORNS. [APPEND. F. 
 
 as to the ancient principles of heathenism, by which it was before 
 governed. We find in the history, then, a period answering perfectly 
 well to the prophecy in both these respects. For not only at the time 
 of Constantine did the Empire adopt the religion of Christ, and cease 
 to be heathen ; but other changes also, as the removal of the seat of 
 government to Constantinople, seemed to be paving the way to a 
 complete though gradual change in its whole constitution. This went 
 on, till, at last, the invasion of the Goths and Vandals extinguished all 
 remains of the ancient Empire, and almost levelled Rome itself to the 
 ground. Here, then, was a period arrived, when the state of the 
 Empire fully justified the prophetic description : ' The beast was, and 
 is not.' 
 
 The catastrophe was as conspicuous and notorious as any in history ; 
 and, according to the principle, 
 
 ' Ncc Deus intersit, nisi dignus vindicc modus,' 
 
 here is a crisis not beneath the dignity of an inspired prophecy to 
 place on record. 
 
 But the suitability of the period to fulfil the prophecy stops not 
 here. Soon after this time followed the partition of the Western 
 Empire among its new conquerors, and the establishment of those new 
 Franco-Gothic kingdoms, of which some have mentioned exactly ten", 
 but which, at all events, were about that number. Here, then, were two 
 great conditions satisfied. Let us ^lass on to the two which remain. 
 
 These are, the seven-hilled character, attaching equally to this, as to 
 the former heads ; and the fact of its succeeding to another and a 
 short-continuing head. 
 
 We have said nothing about the heads, or forms of government, in 
 the Roman Empire preceding the sixth head in the time of John ; 
 because they help very little towards ascertaining the last head, whicli 
 is the main subject of enquiry ; and they seem chicfiy introduced to 
 complete the historic picture. 
 
 They are usually considered to represent the five forms of govern- 
 ment mentioned both by Livij and Tacitus, as having succeeded; 
 one another in Rome, previous to the sixth, or Imperial form : viz. 
 
 6 Sec Tabic I. at the end of this Article. 
 ( 1«7 ) 
 
APPEND. F.] ' THE BEAST 
 
 (1) Kings, (2) Consuls, (3) Dictators, (4) Decemvirs, (5) Military Tri- 
 bunes. Now the proi)hecy states it as a strict condition of one and all 
 of these heads, that they are seated on seven mountains (Rev. xvii. 9). 
 The first five heads answered this condition ; the next following ought 
 to do the same. Had this been borne in mind, there would, perhaps, 
 have been far less difference of opinion, either on the short-continuing 
 Seventh, or on the long-continuing and last head. For if we enquire 
 into the state of the Empire previous to the general dissolution, and 
 partition of it into ten new kingdoms, just described, we find it passing 
 through a great variety of changes ; the several stages of its decline and 
 fall. We have first its division into East and West, — next, a line of 
 Gothic Kings of Italy — these succeeded by an Ostrogothic race — and 
 these again by the Exarchs of Ravenna, who ruled the Western division 
 in the name of the still-existing Emperors of the Eastern. And all this, 
 before the ultimate subdivision of Europe into the new Franco-Gothic 
 kingdoms. From among so great a variety, on which are we to fix for 
 the Seventh Head ? The short continuance of that Head was nearly its 
 only condition in the prophecy (see xvii. 10) : and this was equally 
 fulfilled by nearly all those I have mentioned. 
 
 But apply the test of the seven-hilled seat of government, and our 
 variety is reduced to one : and this is the line of the Western CaBsars. 
 Mede is the only Commentator I have met with, except Lowman, who 
 adheres to this test. But however this be, the Seventh head was, after 
 all, not the last, nor the principal head, in the prophecy ; and not there- 
 fore that about which we are principally enquiring. 
 
 The particulars which have been already noticed, as among the 
 principal external marks of the Beast, will be again brought under 
 review before we conclude : we may now, therefore, pass on to the next 
 division of the subject ; viz. to the personal, and the moral, characteristics 
 of the Beast. 
 
 J 2. and J 3. 
 
 As these two are so nearly connected in the Prophecy, and so much 
 illustrate each other, it will be allowable to consider them together. 
 
 They will be gathered from the xiiith and xviith Chapters of Revela- 
 tion ; for it will be observed, that the identity of the two Beasts in those 
 Chapters is assumed throughout. The propriety of such an assumption 
 
 ( 188 ) 
 
AND THE TEN HORNS. [APPEND. F. 
 
 is not difficult of proof. For, to mention l)iit one argument, avc find in 
 Chap. xvii. 14 a predicted war with the Lamb, on the part of the kings 
 associated with the Beast. In Chap. xix. 19 — 21, we have the particu- 
 hirs of this Avar; — And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and 
 their armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the 
 horse, and against his army : and immediately it follows, And the Beast, 
 and with him THE FALSE PROPHET that wrought miracles before 
 him, with ivhich he deceived them that had received the mark of tlw Beast, 
 and them that worshipped his image : so evident an allusion to the other 
 Beast of Chap. xiii. 11 — 16, as infallibly to identify the two. 
 
 One such argument might suffice ; but the Reader, who is anxious 
 for further information, may find, in a Table appended to this article, 
 no fewer than fourteen points in resemblance, as given by Dean Wood- 
 house. And now to apply this very reasonable hypothesis to the subject 
 before us, we have many fresh marks, both as to the person, and as 
 to the character, of the Beast. 
 
 He should make war with the saints ; he should be full of names of 
 blasphemy ; he should be a great wonder upon earth, exciting admira- 
 tion in some, and astonishment in others (xiii. 3 ; xvii. G, 8) ; he should 
 lead into captivity ; he should kill with the sword (xiii. 10) ; he should 
 be under the direction of another two-horned Lamb-like Beast; — or, 
 according to a corresponding symbol, he should carry on his back a 
 bloodg and scarlet-coloured Woman, the Mother of harlots and abomina- 
 timis of the earth (xiii. 11 — 17 ; xvii. 3 — 5) ; with that second Beast, 
 and with this Woman as his rider, he becomes inseparably connected, 
 till all go into destruction. Till then they flourish in external pomp 
 and pageantry of shew, the Woman being arrayed in purple and scarlet 
 colour, and decked with gold and j)recious stones and pearls; they are 
 marked with a spirit of fury and persecution ; — they sliould embrace 
 many kingdoms under their sway : — and lastly, (and I here copy 
 from the masterly sketch of a learned and judicious author^,) ' The 
 Power so described in her place of abode, habit, and })olicy, was to 
 be known for nothing so much as in being a source and fountain- 
 head of corruption, and that defined to be a religious corruption, pro- 
 
 Davison's Discc»urses on Prophecy. 
 
 ( m ) 
 
APPEND. F.] 
 
 THE BEAST 
 
 l^au^atcd by her tlirougli the cartli, but chiefly among her subject 
 kingdoms. She bears in her hand a golden cup full of abominatioiis and 
 filthiness of her fornication ; and the Icings of tfie earth are said to have 
 committed fornication with her, and the inhabitants of the earth to have 
 been made drunk with the wine of her fornication ; and her judgment is 
 for this crime, that she corrupted tJie earth with her fornication. This 
 crime of fornication, so imputed, is a charge of the most definite kind ; 
 the idea of it being determined by the idiom and usage of the Old 
 Testament, -wherein purity of religious faith and worship is designated 
 under the emblem of chastity, or conjugal fidelity, in the church of 
 God ; and apostacy, or corruption in religion, but especially idolatrous 
 corruption, is branded as the gross pollution of virgin-modesty or 
 plighted faith. It is the language both of the Law and the Prophets. 
 To the other marks, therefore, by which we may know the state, or 
 power, designed in this elaborate prophecy, add this, that there should 
 be introduced by its means and influence, some most signal corruption 
 and depravation of the Christian Faith, the same to be actively propa- 
 gated among the kingdoms and inhabitants of the earth, so far as the 
 harlot's cup could go round, so far as there was access to communica- 
 tion, and her arts of influence."* 
 
 We have thus attempted to draw some picture of the Beast, from 
 the elements afforded us in the book of Revelation ; but the sketch 
 would be extremely imperfect, were we to omit some other touches 
 from analogous accounts in other parts of Scripture ^. 
 
 Daniel, after naming the ten kings before alluded to, speaks of 
 another little horn, that should rise after them^ ; or, as the word rather 
 means, should rise behind them ; i. e. it should insensibly grow up and 
 
 8 Thus Irenreus, as quoted by Bishop 
 Newton, asserts that " Daniel, concerning 
 the end of the last kingdom, that is the 
 last ten kings, among whom that kingdom 
 should be divided, upon whom the son 
 of perdition shall come, saith that ten 
 homs shall grow on the beast, and ano- 
 ther little horn shall grow up among them. 
 Of whom also Paul the Apostle speakcth, 
 in his Second Epistle to the Thessalonians, 
 
 calling him the son of perdition, and the 
 wicked one. St. John, om* Lord's Disci- 
 ple, hath, in the Apocalypse, still more 
 plainly signified of the last time, and of 
 these ten kings, among whom the emjiire 
 that now reigneth shall be divided, ex- 
 plaining what the ten hours shall be, 
 which were seen by Daniel." — Iren. Lib. 
 Y. cap. 25, 26. 
 'J Dan. vii. 8, 24. 
 
 ( 190 ) 
 
AND THE TEN ITORNS. [APrEND. F. 
 
 overtop them, before they Avere well aware of it. The same horn 
 shoiikl have ei/es like the eyes of a man, a month speaking great things, and 
 a hok stontei' than his felknvs^^ ; he should make war with the saints, and 
 f jwevail against them ; he should speak great words against the Most High, 
 and think to change times and laws^^ ; and the Saints should be given into 
 his hand; till at length the beast wa^ slain, and his body destroyed, and 
 given to the burning flame '^. 
 
 Here at once is a resemblance in no few particulars, both as to the 
 time tind circumstances of his origin, and as to the spirit and princii)lcs 
 of his reign, between the little horn of Daniel, and the second Beast of 
 Revelation, Chap. xiii. 11, &c. ; who, as the ally and confederate of 
 the first Beast, may, for all practical purposes, be safely identified 
 with it. 
 
 But we turn to another, and no less remarkable account in St. Paul. 
 In his second Epistle to the Thcssalonians, St. Paul tells us of a 
 coming Apostacy'^; of that man of sin, and son of jyerdition (as he caUs 
 him), who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or 
 that is luorshipped ; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shelving 
 himself that he is God^*. And then he adds this further information 
 concerning the time, or period, when this Apostate should arise : And 
 noiv ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time^^. 
 Now we know that the to KaTeyov in this passage, or that which with- 
 holdeth, was, by very general consent of the early Fathers, understood 
 to mean the then-existing Imperial Power ; in other words, the Sixth 
 head of the Beast; which being removed, says St. Paul, the mystery 
 of the great Apostacy shall be revealed "^ ; in other words, the Last liead 
 of the Beast shall appear. It is true there is no mention by St. Paul of 
 a still intervening Seventh Head ; but, as this was confcssetUy a short- 
 continuing head (Rev. xvii. 10), the difference is one Avhicli involves no 
 kind of contradiction. The two accounts are perfectly consistent ; and 
 the one only fills up the other. Still more shall we perceive this, if we 
 take in the descriptive parts in St. Paul, and compare them with St. 
 
 10 Dan. vii. 8, 20. 'i Dan. vii. 25. 
 
 12 Dan. vii. 11. 
 
 It Sec the Third Table at the end of 
 
 this Article. 
 
 11 2 Thess. ii. 3,4. '•' 2Thcs. ii. 0. 
 
 iG Sec 2 Thess. ii. 7, «. 
 
 ( 191 ) 
 
APPEND. F.] THE BEAST 
 
 John ; for lie adds, that his coming is after the working of Satan with all 
 power and signs and lying wonders^^ : and that, in the end, the Lord shall 
 consume him with the breath of his month, and shall destroy him ivith tJie 
 brightness of his coming '**. Compare Rev. xiii. 13, 14 and xix. 20 ; and 
 the correspondence is surely such as must strike the most careless 
 reader. It is impossible, on reading the account in St. Paul, not to 
 feel that we are reading the very same history as that in Revelation ; — 
 mntato nomine, it is the self-same Beast described by the Apostle and 
 represented by the Vision. It is true that, to complete the parallel, we 
 are forced to include in the Beast of Revelation the actions partially 
 attributed to the second Beast ; but, as was before observed, they are 
 for all practical purposes identified in the prophecy itself, and they are 
 made to perish, as they had lived, together. Chap. xix. 20. 
 
 Having thus enumerated the principal Marks of the Beast, and 
 having viewed them in their relation to analogous accounts in other 
 parts of Scripture, let us briefly recapitulate the local and historical 
 circumstances connected with his predicted origin. 
 
 From what was before adduced on this head, it appears, that the 
 general emblem of the Beast in St. John, corresponding as it does with 
 the Fourth Beast in Daniel, was undoubtedly fulfilled in the Roman 
 Empire ; — that, of the Seven heads mentioned particularly by St. John, 
 the Sixth (being that which existed in his time) may well be concluded 
 to be the Imperial form of Government under the Cgesars ; — that at the 
 time of the fall of this head, there was going on a general decay in the 
 whole Empire, so that for some time there was scarcely any thing to be 
 called a distinct head — that, however, the Western Emperors, after the 
 division of East and West, or else the Gothic Kings of Italy, or the 
 Exarchs, might in some sense be considered a Seventh head reigning 
 from the seven mountains ; — that the decay of the Empire went on ; — 
 but at length ten new Kingdom arose upon its ruins, and whatever there 
 was left of power, under any temporary dynasties, became soon absorbed 
 into these new kingdoms, and especially into the hands of the Bishop 
 or Pope of Rome ; — that thus the Empire, which, upon the deadly 
 wound of the Csesarean sovereignty through the Gothic wars, was 
 
 17 2 Thcss. ii. 9. 18 2 Thess. ii. 8. 
 
 ( 192 ) 
 
AND TIIH TEN HORNS. [APPEND. F. 
 
 shivered into a plurality of kini^doms, beeamc again, in a measure, con- 
 solidated under these new kingdoms, with the Pope at its head. On 
 all these points we find an exact correspondence between the prophecy 
 and the history ; — and, if we add the characteristic description of this 
 new Power, of its constitution and principles, we arc still further struck 
 with its resemblance to the Papacy. It is not however asserted, that 
 the Papal power is itself the Last Head; — the revived Germanic 
 Emperorship - might have been ostensibly so ; nevertheless the Pope 
 is virtually this Head: — and even here we discover no discordance 
 between the prophecy and the flict. For does not the prophecy itself 
 leave it doubtful whether the last Head should be capable of being 
 precisely distinguished in its actual form — or whether it should not 
 rather be an Image only of the preceding heads ? What is certain is, 
 that its existence was to be identijied with ten horns, or kin(/s, that 
 should arise and receive power jointly with itself: — that its principles 
 were to be a revival of the old persecuting principles of the heathen 
 Emperors ; it was thus to be, though in a more covert manner, the 
 agent of the Evil One, Avho, despairing of overcoming the saints by the 
 direct opposition of his Dragon-form, devised this new way of deceiving 
 them, by reviving the more insidious shape of the Beast, part-Leopard, 
 part- Lion, and part-Bear. 
 
 The last thing predicted is, the lamentable end of this corrupt 
 System ; its becoming the object of horror to the very kings who once 
 formed its staple support, and at last being visited by the just judgment 
 of the Almighty, and sharing the fate of the Heathen Roman Empire,, 
 on whose ruins it had planted itself, and by whose principles it had 
 reigned. We need not forestal a catastrophe, which is still future ; but 
 it is impossible to review the past, and not perceive how exactly the 
 predicted character and conduct of the Beast has been verified in the 
 history of Modern Europe in Papal times. 
 
 The piety and excellence of particular members of a Church in 
 bondage to the Papacy, makes no difference in the general statement. 
 It cannot be too much insisted on, as Dean AVoodhouse observes, that 
 'when Protestant writers attribute such descriptions to the papal church, 
 they must not be understood as uttering a censure on the individuals of 
 that body ; numbers of whom are knotun to have been as pious a}id rjood 
 
 H. P. R. (1 d^ ) 1 3 
 
APPEND. F.] THE BEAST AND THE TEN HORNS. 
 
 Christians as perhaps may be fouiul in any other community.' And now 
 to conclude : — 
 
 ' Unite together the several component parts of this vision, which 
 have been mentioned, and see what they amount to in the general 
 view, and how they are to be applied. There are, indeed, one or two 
 minor texts in the prophecy, which I have passed over ; because their 
 sense is dubious, and would demand a detailed examination ; but they 
 are clearly not of such a kind as to interfere with, or transfer, the 
 representation of the prophetic subject contained in those parts of it 
 which have been considered. The identity of the subject will remain 
 undisturbed ; and those minor articles would only add to its complete- 
 ness if they were correctly explained. The sum of things, the general 
 draught of the vision, which we have clear and unambiguous, is this : 
 a domineering power to be established in the city of Eome ; to corrupt 
 the faith ; to spread that corruption ; to be distinguished by its display 
 of gaudy splendour ; to persecute the professors of the Christian faith ; 
 to intoxicate itself in the blood of persecution ; to be supported by 
 subservient kings ; to requite them for their homage with the larger 
 draughts of her cup of abominations. 
 
 ' The complexity of the event thus delineated takes the prophecy of 
 it out of the range of any vagueness of application. The circum- 
 stances, and formal characters of it are too many, and too peculiar, to 
 leave it at large. One history in the Christian Church has fulfilled the 
 prophecy, in all its points; that the history of tlie See of Home. Gross 
 and flagrant corruption of doctrine and worship ; meretricious splen- 
 dour ; a sanguinary spirit of persecution ; a system of domineering 
 policy exercised over dependent kings, and infatuated nations ; these 
 are the qualities concentrated, by the prophecy, in that power, which 
 was to wear so deadly an aspect on the Christian Faith. They are also 
 the qualities which any faithful and competent historian, taking a com- 
 prehensive view of his subject, and intending to give the general picture 
 of the Church of Eome, through the long period of her power, reduced 
 and condensed into a few points of description, would be obliged to 
 select and insist upon ; as the narrative of their effects does, in point of 
 fact, comprise the mass and bulk of the ecclesiastical details of the Pa- 
 pacy, written in any manner whatever.' — Davison's Discourses on Prophecy. 
 
 ( m ) 
 
TABLE 
 
 OF 
 
 THE TEN HORNS, 
 
 Daniel vii. 7j 24. Revelation xiii. 1; xvir. 3, 12. 
 
 ( 195 ) 13-2 
 
THE BEAST 
 
 O 
 
 H 
 
 U 
 
 o 
 
 Q 
 O 
 
 Pi 
 H 
 
 1-5 '-' 
 
 W 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 OS 
 
 
 CQ 
 
 s 
 « 
 
 CO 
 
 oq 
 
 
 I ■ QJ 
 
 o 6 ^ o 
 
 JJ S S LJ 
 
 o S •* 
 
 S O C 
 
 t« A '2 '« 
 
 c c o 
 
 a> 
 
 *T t« ej 
 r; O o «« 
 
 H ^ ^ ° 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 
 > 
 
 o 
 
 e 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 o 
 
 >, 
 
 B 
 
 oj 
 
 13 
 
 
 IH 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 rt 
 
 c 
 
 B 
 
 3 
 
 to 
 
 
 (« 
 
 6C 
 
 03 
 
 3 
 
 O 
 
 P^ 
 
 3 
 
 
 K 
 
 B 
 
 B 
 
 n 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 ,^ 
 
 QO 
 
 _c 
 
 m 
 
 a 
 a 
 
 B 
 (8 
 
 & 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 B 
 
 .3 
 
 T3 
 
 B 
 
 6 
 
 o 
 O 
 
 u 
 
 <J 
 
 (U 
 
 3 
 
 •C 
 
 JS 
 
 
 x; 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 B 
 O 
 
 P3 
 
 CO cS 
 
 1—4 IV-I 
 
 S "= 
 
 > C 
 
 E 
 
 
 
 
 <n 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 CO 
 
 B 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 e4 
 
 3 
 
 a> 
 
 c«cc 1 
 
 4) 
 
 
 J3 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 o 
 
 bO 
 
 
 
 CA 
 
 
 
 
 .s 
 
 B 
 c« 
 
 CA 
 
 w 
 
 
 2 • 
 
 g.2 
 
 CO ^ 
 0) 
 
 H 
 
 T3 
 
 B 
 
 3 
 
 1-4 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 B 
 
 £ 
 
 a> 
 
 Xi 
 
 H 
 
 B 
 O 
 
 D 
 
 .a 
 H 
 
 B 
 3 
 
 &3 
 
 OS 
 g 
 
 o 
 Eh 
 
 CD 
 
 B 
 3 
 
 w 
 
 Xi 
 
 H 
 
 
 o 
 bD 
 o 
 t-l 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 6D 
 
 
 
 
 
 -C 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 t-» 
 
 
 
 (S 
 
 
 © 
 
 
 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 r- 
 
 
 CO ?^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 .2 Tf 
 
 3 « 
 
 CO 
 
 <! 
 
 B 
 ca 
 
 oT 
 
 «g 
 
 ,i< 
 
 ■^ 
 
 13 
 
 CS 
 
 CO bC 
 
 B 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 35^ 
 
 C8 
 
 OS 
 
 O) 
 > 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 cq 
 
 B 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 CC 
 
 
 
 £ 
 H 
 
 
 B 
 O 
 X 
 
 OS 
 
 C» 
 
 0) 
 
 JS 
 
 H 
 
 B 
 O 
 
 m 
 
 <u 
 
 Xi 
 
 .5 
 
 ■*-> 
 •1-4 
 
 pq 
 
 B 
 O 
 
 C8 
 «2 
 
 .B 
 
 B 
 C3 
 
 
 B 
 
 OS 
 
 B 
 
 s 
 
 3 
 bO 
 
 3 
 
 pq 
 
 Xi 
 
 o 
 
 3 OS 
 CO P^ 
 
 O B 
 _bC OS 
 'co o 
 
 .3 
 
 
 , 
 
 OS 
 
 CO ■-- 
 
 «J 
 
 S bD 
 
 s 
 
 <^ 
 
 <! 
 
 o 
 
 
 T3PL| 
 
 •rH 
 
 B 
 
 
 c3 13 
 
 
 a 
 
 OS 
 
 SR "* 
 
 13 
 
 s:2 
 
 B 
 (8 
 
 > 
 
 t»;=l 
 
 
 rt 
 
 a 
 
 
 X3 
 
 H 
 
 B 
 C8 
 
 lU 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 
 a 
 
 c4 
 
 S 
 
 
 <U CO 
 
 x> 
 
 CO ^ 
 
 J= ■" 
 
 §5-° 
 
 O T3 
 
 O S 
 
 B 
 
 pq 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 <« 
 
 Xi 
 
 H 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 cs 
 
 B 
 
 ^ 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 > 
 
 .^ 
 
 OS 
 
 (U 
 
 
 x; 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 >..!: 
 
 (U 
 
 1-2^ 
 
 OS o S 5 
 
 a ^ t; rt 
 
 ^a lo -S a 
 Eh 
 
 
 13 
 B 
 
 OS 
 
 OS o! 
 a hH 
 
 o 
 
 c a 
 a -S 
 
 C« 
 
 i-i 
 
 .s ^ 
 
 3 
 13 
 •t-i 
 
 XI 
 01 
 
 " a; 
 
 0> _M 
 
 rB *Q^ 
 
 aS^ 
 
 o> .^^ 
 0> 
 
 >- 
 
 J3 
 
 o 
 
 m 
 
 br 
 
 
 o 
 
 t 
 
 8 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 <u 
 
 
 Xi 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 ■S 2 
 o 'a 
 
 .£P ^ 
 *« a 
 •-^ a 
 
 0> 
 Xi 
 
 H 
 
 B si 
 
 S ^ 3 
 
 « OS 
 
 «2 a a 
 
 c« bD 
 
 ^^8 
 
 'b " 
 
 o> 
 
 H 
 
 0> 
 
 a 
 
 -di^ 
 
 -a.S 
 
 c« • 
 
 a 03 
 
 B OS 
 
 — < >. 
 
 =«S 
 
 03 ^ 
 
 'S'3 
 
 
 
 -3.5 
 
 0) .p^ 
 
 apq 
 
 o 
 
 «^ 
 
 a W3 
 
 05 -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 3 53 
 
 3 
 
 H 
 
 ,r a 13 
 j; OS ti 
 
 pi 
 
 O OS . 
 
 MB >^ 
 
 <u ft< c 2 
 
 ;B 3 CS l-l 
 
 Eh 
 
 
 13 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 u 
 
 0< 
 CO 
 
 S E 
 
 (M 
 
 OJ 
 
 CO 
 
 3 
 
 a 
 
 O) B 
 
 Hi 
 
 «3 
 
 o 
 
 0> B 
 XI ^ 
 
 ;o 
 
 J3 
 bo 
 
 Hi 
 
 H^ 
 
 £ 
 
 o 
 
 x: 
 
 ( 196 ) 
 
AND THE TEN HORNS. 
 
 H 
 O 
 
 ft 
 
 in 
 "A 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 
 IN 
 
 > 
 'A 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 
 
 (A 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 JK 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 .^ 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 § 
 
 CO 
 
 g 
 s 
 
 CO 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 _ 
 
 **- 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 c 
 2 
 
 .2 
 -a 
 
 B 
 3 
 
 "S 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 X 
 
 cS 
 
 CC 
 1 
 
 c 
 
 (A 
 
 '5 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 CO 
 
 !> 
 
 2 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 13 
 
 CO 
 
 XI 
 1 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Vi 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 . 
 
 B 
 
 (A 
 
 
 
 
 so 
 
 g 
 > 
 
 3 
 
 CO 
 
 C 
 < 
 
 .2 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 CQ 
 
 OS 
 
 .1 
 
 > 
 
 O 
 
 cd 
 
 CC 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 i— » 
 60 
 
 B 
 
 o 
 
 §= 
 
 o 
 
 2 
 
 -a 
 
 ca 
 x: 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 GO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 C3 
 
 
 
 
 C3 
 
 
 
 
 *J 
 
 
 § 
 
 ^ 
 
 C 
 
 <1 
 
 es 
 
 
 
 
 
 cw 
 
 o 
 
 
 .2 
 
 
 '3 
 
 -go 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 4J 
 
 1 
 
 8_2 
 tf 1 
 
 •si 
 
 .2 
 
 O 
 
 eq 
 
 09 
 § 
 
 , Sueves, ai 
 1 Spain, & 
 
 c 
 
 ndians in 
 leguanensis. 
 
 i 
 
 2 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 B 
 
 2 
 
 B 
 
 the residi 
 Empire. 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 m a 
 
 B 
 
 ;2 
 
 a c/j 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 B 
 
 
 S 
 < 
 
 a 
 
 2 
 
 ■S"' 
 
 ^ 
 
 2? 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 o^ 
 
 CO 
 
 J" 
 
 
 
 P^ 
 
 
 'J3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I' 
 
 
 'S 
 
 1 
 
 C3 
 u 
 
 l-H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 0) 
 
 
 _c 
 
 < 
 
 ,a 
 
 CO 
 
 ..-3 
 
 (A 
 
 E 
 
 CO 
 
 C 
 
 •~> !^ 
 
 
 en 
 
 a 
 
 CO 
 
 ■ C 
 
 C3 
 
 
 B 
 
 > 
 
 c 
 
 CS 
 
 a> 
 
 Hieron. c 
 Amb\ 
 
 c 
 
 GO 
 
 C 
 
 2 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 .2 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 CO 
 
 -a 
 1-1 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 c« 
 
 < 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 CC 
 
 3 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 CC 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 E 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 A 
 
 
 , 
 
 s 
 
 E 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 Ii4 
 
 S 
 
 C 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 E 
 
 J= 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 .c 
 
 pC 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 .B 
 
 
 JH 
 
 Xi 
 
 
 .a 
 
 T3 
 
 ^ 
 
 .B 
 
 
 g 
 > 
 <u 
 
 CO 
 
 X 
 
 
 
 
 •a 
 
 § 
 u 
 
 CO 
 
 
 3 
 
 c2 
 
 <B 
 
 *CO 
 
 "tct 
 
 'S 
 
 ■S 
 
 E 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 j3 
 
 U 
 
 X 
 
 
 CJ 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 .B 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 
 - 
 
 TI 
 
 « 
 
 -r 
 
 ^C 
 
 w 
 
 1^ 
 
 X 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ( 1.97 ) 
 
THE BEAST 
 
 TABLE II. 
 FROM WOODHOUSE ON THE APOCALYPSE. 
 ON CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Wild Beast of Rev. XIII. 
 1. From the sea. 
 
 2. Seven heads, ten horns. 
 
 3. Ten diadems on the horns. 
 
 4. Names of blasphemy on his head. 
 
 5. Like a leopard. 
 
 6. Has the feet of a bear. 
 
 7. Has the mouth of a lion. 
 
 8. Has great power and rule from the 
 
 dragon. 
 
 9. One of his heads [appeared as if] 
 
 mortally wounded, but wonderfully, 
 and unexpectedly, healed. 
 10. A gi'eat wonder upon earth, and 
 object of admiration. 
 
 11. Blasphemously opposes God and his 
 
 pure worship, and persecutes the 
 saints forty-two months. 
 
 12. The Lamb shall destroy him. 
 
 13. Has a false prophet, who exerciseth 
 
 his dominion, and making a living 
 image of him, compels the world to 
 worship it. 
 
 14. Is cast into the lake of fire. 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 3. 
 
 4. 
 6. 
 6. 
 
 7. 
 8. 
 
 Wild Beast of Rev. XVII. 
 
 From the bottomless deep; so the 
 the sea is called ; a/Svo-o-or, Luke viii. 
 31. 
 
 Seven heads, ten horns. 
 
 The diadems not mentioned, but may 
 be supposed, for the horns are here 
 said to be kings, therefore crowned. 
 
 Full of names of blasphemy. 
 
 10. 
 
 Has the power of the kings, which is 
 used, like that of the dragon, against 
 the Church. 
 
 Was, is not, though he is. 
 
 A wonder to the inhabitants of the 
 earth ; and, it may be, an object of 
 worship too, for the harlot who is 
 idolatrous seems to set up no other. 
 
 11. The kings, who are with the Beast, 
 
 give their power to him, and war 
 with the Lamb. 
 
 12. The Lamb shall overcome the kings, 
 
 who rise out of this Beast. 
 
 13. Has a woman, a harlot, who rides 
 
 upon him, i. e. directs the reins of 
 his power : and the woman is idola- 
 trous and bloody. 
 
 14. Goes into perdition. 
 
 ( 19s ) 
 
AND THE TEN HORNS. 
 
 TABLE III. 
 FROM WOODHOUSE ON THE APOCALYPSE. 
 
 Dan. VII. 8, 20, 24, 25, 
 21, 11. 
 
 vv. 8, 24. Behold an- 
 other little horn ; . . . and 
 behold, in this horn were 
 eyes like the eyes of man, 
 and a mouth speaking great 
 things. 
 
 V. 25. And he shall speak \ 
 great words against the 
 most High, and shall wear 
 out the saints of the most 
 High, and think to change 
 times and laws : &c. 
 
 V. 20. a look more stout 
 than his felloios. 
 
 V. 24. he shall subdue 
 three kings. 
 
 / 
 
 ON CHAPTER XHI. 
 
 Rev. xiii. 11 — 18; xix. 20, 21. '^ 
 
 Chap. xiii. ver. 11. I beheld another 
 beast coming up out of the earth ; and 
 he had two horns like a lamb, and he 
 . spake as a dragon. 
 
 V. 12. And he exerciseth all the power 
 of the first beast before him, and he 
 causeth the earth and them which 
 dwell therein to worship the first beast, 
 whose deadly wound was healed. 
 
 V. 13. And he doeth great wonders, 
 so that he makethfire to come down from 
 
 \ 
 
 heaven in the sight of men. 
 
 / 
 
 / 
 
 V. 21. And the same 
 horn made war with the 
 saints, and prevailed a- 
 gainst them. 
 
 V. 
 
 V. 11. I beheld, till the 
 beast was slain, and his 
 body destroyed, and given 
 to the burning Jlam^. 
 
 V. 14. And deceiveth them that dwell 
 upon the earth by means of those mira- 
 cks which he had power to do in the 
 sight of the beast; saying to them that 
 dwell on the earth, that they should 
 make an image to the beast which had 
 the wound by a sword. 
 
 V. 15. And ho had power to give 
 life unto the image of the beast, that 
 the image of the beast should both 
 speak, and cause that as many as shoidd 
 not worship the imago of the beast 
 should be killed. 
 
 V. 16. And he caused all, both small 
 and great, rich and poor, free and 
 bond, to receive a mark in their right 
 hand, or in their foreheads : 
 
 V. 17. And that no man might buy 
 or sell, save he that had the mark, &c. 
 &c. 
 
 Chap. xix. 20. And the beast was taken, ' 
 and with him the false prophet that 
 wrought miracles before him, &c. &c. 
 These both were cast alive into a lake 
 of fire burning with brimstone. 
 
 V. 21. And the remnant were slain 
 with the sword of him that sat upon 
 the horse, which sword proceeded out 
 of his mouth. 
 
 2 TWESS. II. 3 — 5. 
 8 — 11. 
 V. 3. That man 
 of sin, the son of 
 perdition ; who op- 
 poseth and exalteth 
 himself above all that 
 is called Ood, or that 
 is worsliipped ; so 
 that he as God sit- 
 teth in the temple 
 of God, shewing him- 
 self that he is Ood. 
 
 V. 9. Whose coming 
 is after the work- 
 ing of Satan with 
 all power and signs 
 and lying wonders. 
 
 w. 3, 11. A fall- 
 ing away, (or apos- 
 tacy) strong de- 
 lusion, that they 
 should believe a lie. 
 
 V. 8. Whom tlie 
 Lord shall consume 
 with tlu! spirit of 
 his mouth, and shall 
 destroy with the 
 brightness of his 
 coming. 
 
 ( 1.09 ) 
 
APPEND. G.] 
 
 THE 1260 DAYS. 
 
 APPENDIX (G). 
 
 On the 1260 Days. Rev. xi. 3; xii. 6. 
 
 IT -would be impossible, in an elementary work like the present, to 
 arffue at leno'th the different sides that have been taken on this 
 question of the 1260 days. I shall only offer a few general observa- 
 tions on the subject. 
 
 I. Some, understanding them as literal days, are contented to 
 refer, in fulfilment of the prophecy, to the duration of Nero's persecu- 
 tion, A.D. 64 — 68. But in the first place, that persecution was already 
 past when the prophecy was delivered ; for the date of the Revelation, 
 agreed upon by the best authorities, is during the reign of Domitian, 
 when St. John was exiled to Patmos, about a.d. 96. And to suppose 
 a prediction so studiously specifying a certain period of time, and 
 expressing it in every variety of form, to be all accomplished in an 
 event which actually took place before the prophecy itself was deli- 
 vered, and which after all affected but partially the Church of God, 
 seems at once derogatory to the grandeur of the design, at variance 
 with all Scriptural analogy, and contrary to the very nature of pro- 
 phecy itself. And again, if a literal three and a half years had been 
 meant, how easy to have said so, and not to involve the account in 
 needless and studied obscurity, by expressing it in every variety of 
 form\ except that which would be most natural and intelligible, and 
 all this, with no conceivable purpose to be answered by the conceal- 
 ment ! 
 
 1 The period is mentioned sewn times ; 
 and, taking the LXX version, it is ex- 
 pressed in three different ways, viz. 
 
 Thrice, as a time, times, and half a time, 
 
 Dan. vii. 25 ; xii. 7. Rev. xii. 14. 
 
 Twice, as 42 months. Rev. xi. 2 ; xiii. 5. 
 
 Twice, as 1260 days. Rev. xi. 3 ; xii. 6. 
 
 If we take the Hebrew, the phrase in 
 
 Dan. vii. 25 is different from that in Dan. 
 
 ( 200 
 
 xii. 7 ; and both from Rev. xii. 14 : thus 
 making five different forms of expression. 
 The Hebrew in Dan. vii. 25, is 
 
 In Dan. xii. 7 : 
 
 'm Dnyp np^'?, the last word 
 the same as Chap. ix. 27, translated in our 
 version 'in the midst.' 
 
 ) 
 
THE 12G0 DAYS. [append. G. 
 
 It has also been observed, that in Scripture, wherever a period of 
 time exceeding one year is to be expressed, the reckonin*^ in every in- 
 stance ceases to be made in days or months alone, and the year is made 
 the unit in the calculation. This being the invariable rule, and St. 
 John so evidently accommodating himself, through the whole book of 
 the Revelation, to the usual style of Scripture, we cannot understand 
 him, in this oft and variously repeated number, to be speaking of literal 
 days ; or else we must charge him with manifest inconsistency, unex- 
 cused by any sufficient or reasonable cause. 
 
 Notwithstanding this, it must be owned that some writers among 
 ourselves have of late called in question this view, and have undertaken 
 a defence of the more contracted sense of these prophetic days, apply- 
 ing it, however, not to the time of Nero's persecution, but exclusively 
 to that . of some future Antichrist, who is destined to persecute the 
 Church for the period of three and a half literal years. I have no 
 intention of entering the lists Avith these writers. The name of Mr. 
 Maitland is alone a guarantee both for integrity of purpose and ability 
 -of execution ; and these will, and ought to, have their Aveight. But no 
 one wishing to take a comprehensive view of this question, can be 
 supposed to have gained it, when he has read the 'Enquiry' alone ; espe- 
 cially when we consider, that the view there taken is confessedly at 
 variance with that usually received among the oldest and soundest 
 divines of our Church. It has been ably combated by Mr. Faber in 
 his Provincial Letters ; and by IMr. Birks, in his Elements of Sacred Prophecy. 
 
 II. Let it not be required of the advocates of the larger view, that 
 they should exactly agree in dates. It is the just and elegant remark of 
 Woodhouse, as to our power of tracing the exact commencement of any 
 prophetic period : " Chronological periods may be generally, but cannot 
 be exactly ascertained ; because the change is gradual, and in such 
 <3ases, though we can see clearly, as in the colours of the rainbow, that 
 the change from one to the other has taken place, yet it is not so easy 
 to ascertain at what point of contact it began." But if the beginnings 
 of periods are not clear, how can the endings be ? How can any com- 
 mentator predict such endings with positive certainty ? And, if none 
 can do this, how can they all agree upon it ? And how, then, can any 
 argument be founded upon the fact of their disagreement ? We arc 
 surely driven to the conclusion, that time is the only infallible inter- 
 
 ( iOl ) 
 
APPEND. G.] THE 12G0 PAYS. 
 
 preter ; in tlic words of Sir I. Newton, 'the event loill prove the Apocalypse!' 
 The same great and good man has observed : " The folly of Inter- 
 preters has been, to foretell times and things by this Prophecy, as if 
 God designed to make them prophets. By this rashness they have not 
 only exposed themselves, but brought the Prophecy also into contempt. 
 The design of God was much otherwise. He gave this and the Pro- 
 phecies of the Old Testament, not to gratify men's curiosities by 
 enabling them to foreknow things, but that after they were fulfilled 
 they might be interpreted by the event, and His own Providence, not the 
 Interpreters', be manifested thereby to the world. For the event of 
 things predicted many ages before, will then be a convincing argument 
 that the world is governed by Providence^." As to the year-day theory in 
 particular, the commonly received view by which the days are understood 
 to be years, has been well stated and explained by Mede^ Baubuz, Bishop 
 Newton, Lowman^, and many others : and in later times, by Faher, 
 Elliott, Birks, Keith, &c. &c. But I have not found the general principle, 
 on which this whole view is grounded, more forcibly, more simply, or 
 more convincingly, stated, than in a useful elementary work on the prin- 
 cipal subjects in the Apocalypse, by the Bev. Frederick Fysh*, M.A. He 
 says, " The principle is that of Miniature. The Roman Empire being 
 represented on the reduced scale of a wild beast, its duration must be 
 represented on a reduced scale likewise. In like manner, the Church 
 being represented on the reduced scale of a woman, the duration of the 
 Church's affliction must be represented on a reduced scale also. Now 
 in the Apocalypse the affliction of the Church is represented as two- 
 fold : — first, under pagan, and secondly, under papal persecutors. 
 And we know from history, that the former affliction extended through 
 a period of some 270 or 280 years ; and the latter, through a period 
 of above 1200 years. The question for our consideration is, How 
 could these two series of long and protracted tribulation be repre- 
 sented so as to preserve the propriety of the symbol? No one ima- 
 
 2 Sir I. Newton, Observations on the 
 Apocalypse, Part II. Chap. i. 
 
 3 See especially Lowman's Paraphrase, 
 the Introduction to Rev. xi. 
 
 4 Author of Eeply to Professor's Bush's 
 Anastasis, where the Reader may find 
 some very full and interesting particulars 
 with regard to the prophetic numbers. 
 
 ( 202 ) 
 
THE 1260 DAYS. [append. G. 
 
 gines the beast to be a literal beast, or the woman to be a literal 
 woman. The beast and the woman are evidently symbols of the Roman 
 Empire and of the Church respectively. The symbols are miniature 
 symbols. The keeping of the picture, therefore, requires, that the 
 duration of time be in miniature also." 
 
 I will only add the following from Bishop Newton on Dan. vii. 25, 
 (which is the parallel passage to that in the Eevelation of St. John) : 
 " And they shall be giveti into his hand until a time, and times, and the dividing 
 of time." The Bishop says, "^ titne, all agree, signifies a year ; and a time^ 
 and times, and the dividing of time^ or half a time, are three years and a 
 half. So long and no longer, as the Romanists conceive, the power 
 of Antichrist will continue : but it is impossible for all the things, 
 which are predicted of Antichrist, to be fulfilled in so short a space of 
 time ; and neither is Antichrist, or the ' little horn,' a single man, but 
 a kingdom. Single men are not the subject of this Prophecy, but 
 kingdoms. The four Icings (v. 17) are not four single kings, but king- 
 doms ; and so, the ten horns, or kings, (v. 24,) are not ten single kings, 
 but kingdoms ; and so likewise, the little horn is not a single king, but 
 a kingdom, — not a single man, but a succession of men, exercising 
 such power and performing such actions as are here described. We 
 must therefore compute the time according to the nature and genius 
 of the prophetic language. A time, then, and times, and half a time, or 
 three years and a half, are reckoned in the Revelation (Ch. xi. 2, 3 ; 
 xii. 6, 14) as equivalent to forty and two months, or a thousand two hun- 
 dred and threescore days ; and a day, in the style of the prophets, is a 
 year^. / have appointed thee each day for a year, saith God to Ezekiel 
 (Ezek. iv. 6) ; and it is confessed, that the seventy weeks in the ninth 
 chapter of Daniel are weeks of years ; and consequently 1260 days 
 are 1260 years. So long Antichrist, or the little horn, will continue : 
 but from what point of time the commencement of these 1260 
 years is to be dated, is not easy to determine. It should seem, 
 that they are to be computed from the full establishment of the 
 
 6 In like manner, the forty days of the 
 spies searching the land of Canaan, are 
 known to have typified the forty years 
 
 during which the children of Israel were 
 appointed to wander in tho wilderness. 
 Numb. xiv. 13, 14. 
 
 ( 203 ) 
 
APPEND. (;.] THE 12G0 DAYS. 
 
 power of the Pope ; and no less is implied in the expression, given into 
 his hand. Now the power of the Pope, as a horn or temporal prince, 
 it hath been shewn, was established in the eighth century, and 1260 
 years from that time will lead us down to about the year of Christ 
 2000, or about GOOOth year of the world ; and there is an old tradition, 
 both among Jews and Christians, that at the end of six thousand years 
 Messiah shall come, and the world shall be renewed, the reign of the 
 Avicked one shall cease, and the reign of the saints upon earth shall 
 begin. But, as Irenaeus saith in a like case, it is surer and safer to 
 wait for the completion of the prophecy, than to conjecture and 
 divine about it. When the end shall come, then we shall know better 
 whence to date the beginning." 
 
 Not having set out with any profession of deciding between these 
 opposite views, I shall merely add, that the whole subject of deciphering 
 the prophetical numbers is one totally distinct from the general study 
 of the Apocalypse. If the very title of this book, as the ' Revelation 
 of Jesus Christ,' be rightly understood to imply ^, not only the final 
 manifestation of our Lord at His Second Coming, but also the gradual 
 developement of His kingdom previous to that event ; — if this be con- 
 firmed by the express injunctions delivered to the Apostle at the 
 opening of the book, "Write the things which thou seest, both those 
 Avhich are now^ and those which shall happen after these," kuI a elal, 
 /cat a fxeXXei y'lveaOai fxera rai/ra, Ch. i. 19 ; — and if, by way of such 
 developement, we have a clear representation of the general outlines 
 at least of the Church's history and prospects, of her destined trials 
 and persecutions, of her supports and consolations under them, and 
 of her ultimate triumph and deliverance out of all ; — then have we 
 abundant matter of profit and edification in the study of the Apoca- 
 lypse, without attempting to become prophets ourselves, and Avithout 
 deciding beforehand, what is to be the exact accomplishment of pre- 
 dictions not fulfilled as yet, and of Avhich Time alone can be the true 
 and complete interpreter. 
 
 6 That the d7roKaXv\|/tj 'irja-ov XpicrTov, 
 as employed in the first Chapter, and 
 forming the Title of the book, implies 
 
 more than the final Coming of CJirist, is 
 admitted by Mr. Todd, Donellan Lec- 
 tures ; Disc. II. note, p. 52. 
 
 ( 204 ) 
 
VERSION 01- CH. XVIII. BY BISHOP JEBIJ. [AITKND. II. 
 
 APPENDIX (H). 
 
 Version of Ch. xviii. bi/ Bishop Jehh. 
 
 AND after these things, I saw another angel descending from 
 . heaven, having great power : and the earth was enUghtened with 
 his glory : and he cried mightily with a loud voice ; saying : 
 She is fallen ! She is fallen ! 
 Babylon the great ! 
 And is become the habitation of daemons ; 
 And the hold of every impure spirit ; 
 And the cage of every impure and hateful bird : 
 For in the wine of the ^vi'ath of her whoredom hath she pledged 
 
 all nations, 
 And the kings of the earth have with her committed whoredom, 
 And the merchants of the earth, from the excess of her wanton 
 keeping, have waxed rich. 
 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying : 
 Come out of her, my people, 
 That ye be not partakers in her sins. 
 And of her plagues that ye may not receive : 
 For her sins have reached up to heaven ; 
 And God hath remembered her iniquities : 
 Repay to her, as she also hath repaid ; 
 And double to her double, according to her works; 
 In the cup which she hath mingled, mingle to her double ; 
 As much as she hath glorified herself, and played the luxurious 
 wanton. 
 So much give to her, torment and sorrow : 
 For in her heart she saith : 
 " I sit a Queen ; 
 And a widow am not I ; 
 And sorrow I shall not see :" — 
 Therefore, in one day shall come her plagues; 
 Death, and mourning, and famine : 
 
 ( 205 ) 
 
APPEND. II.] VERSION OF CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 And with fire shall she be consumed ; 
 For strong is the Lord God, who hath passed sentence upon her. 
 Men shall bewail her, and smite the breast for her, 
 The kings of the earth, Avho have committed whoredom with her 
 
 and lived in wanton luxury, 
 When they shall see the smoke of her burning ; 
 Standing afar off, because of the fear of her torment ; 
 Saying : 
 
 "Wo! Wo! the great city! 
 Babylon the strong city ! 
 In one hour thy judgment is come!" 
 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her ; 
 For their merchandise no man buyeth any more : 
 Merchandise of gold and silver ; 
 And of precious stones and pearls ; 
 And of fine linen and purple ; 
 And of silk and scarlet ; 
 
 And every odorous wood, and every vessel of ivory; 
 And every vessel of most precious wood ; 
 And of brass, and iron, and marble ; 
 And cinnamon, and amomum ; 
 And perfumes, and myrrh, and incense : 
 And wine, and oil ; 
 
 And fine flour, and wheat; 
 And cattle, and sheep; 
 And of horses, and chariots, and slaves : 
 And the souls of men : — 
 And the autumnal fruits of thy soul's desire, are gone from thee ; 
 And all delicacies and splendours have vanished from thee ; 
 And never shalt thou find them any more ! 
 The merchants of these things, who were enriched by her. 
 Shall stand afar off because of the fear of her torment; 
 Weeping and mourning ; 
 
 Saying : 
 " Wo ! Wo ! the great city ; 
 
 She who was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet ; 
 And was decked with gold, and precious stones and pearls ! 
 
 ( 206 ) 
 
BY BISHOP JEBB. [APPEND. II. 
 
 For in one hour is brought to desolation this so great wealth!" 
 
 And every ship-master, and every supercargo, 
 
 And mariners, and all who labour on the sea, 
 
 Stood afar off, and cried aloud, 
 
 When they saw the smoke of her burning ; 
 
 Saying : 
 
 " What city, like the great city ! 
 And they cast dust upon their heads ; 
 And cried aloud, weeping and mourning ; 
 
 Saying : 
 
 " Wo ! Wo ! the great city ! 
 Wherein all who had ships upon the sea waxed rich 
 By her costliness: 
 
 For in one hour hath she been made desolate ! " 
 Rejoice over her, thou Heaven ! 
 And ye saints, and ye Apostles and Prophets ! 
 For God hath, for her crimes against you, passed sentence upon 
 
 her ! 
 And a mighty Angel took up a stone like a huge millstone, and 
 
 cast it into the Sea ; saying ; 
 " Thus with violence shall be thrown do^vn Babylon the great city, 
 
 and shall be found no more ; 
 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and flute-players, and 
 
 trumpeters, shall be heard in thee no more ; 
 And the light of a lamp shall be seen in thee no more ; 
 And the voice of the bridegroom and bride shall be heard in 
 
 thee no more ; 
 For thy merchants were great ones of the earth ; 
 For by thy sorceries were deceived all the nations : 
 And in her the blood of prophets and saints hath been found ; 
 And of all those who were slain upon the earth." 
 
 ( 207 ) 
 
APPEND, r.] MILLENNIUM. 
 
 APPENDIX (I.) 
 
 Millennium, 
 
 INSTEAD of multiplying theories on this subject, I have thought 
 it best merely to set down the chief of those which have already 
 obtained some notoriety. For the following four I am indebted to the 
 work of Ml'. Elliott, from which my account of them is extracted. 
 
 I. The First Theory is, of a literal Resurrection of departed Saints 
 and Martyrs, to be dated from the second Coming of Christ, and after 
 the destruction of the last Antichrist. These are then to reign on the 
 earth in angelic glory for a period of One thousand literal years; 
 during which time Satan, and the powers of hell, will be literally hound, 
 i. e. prevented tempting, deceiving, or injuring mankind. — Papias, 
 Irenceus, Justin Martyr, Eusehius, all mention this. 
 
 II. The Second Theory is that of St. Augustine, of a spiritual 
 Resurrection, dated from the first coming of Christ, by whom Satan 
 was wounded, and the strong man disarmed and ejected from the hearts 
 of men : — the term of its continuance to be the remainder of the sixth 
 Chiliad of the world's existence. It must be understood, that Augustine, 
 following the computation of the LXX, considered the world, at Christ's 
 first coming, to be in about the middle of its sixth Chiliad. The 
 Authorities for this are, Augustin, Primasius, Andreas, Bede. 
 
 III. The Third theory supposes an ecclesiastical Resurrection, 
 beginning after the destruction of Paganism under the Emperor Con- 
 stantine, and lasting one thousand literal years ; thus, as it begun in the 
 fourth, ending in the fourteenth century. — Hammond, Grotius, &c. 
 
 IV. The Fourth, supposes a Resurrection, or signal revival of pure 
 Christian principles, the time of which is still future, and is to follow 
 the destruction of Antichrist. 
 
 ( 208 ) 
 
MILLENNIUM. [APPEND. I. 
 
 The opinions of the ancients, before St. Augustine, may be seen in 
 Irenaeus c. Haereses, v. c. 33 — 3C. Tertullian adv. Marcionem in. 24. 
 Euseb. III. 29 and 39 ; vn. 24. St. Augustine himself was once of the 
 same opinion as the earlier Fathers, which is that represented above, 
 No. I. : for so we find in his 259th Sermon : " rcgnabit cnim Dominus in 
 terra cum Sanctis suis, sicut clicunt Scriptura}, et habebit hie Eccle- 
 siam separatam atque purgatam ab omni contagione nequitia)," &c. 
 He afterwards condemned this vicAv as likely to lead to carnal views of 
 the happiness proposed to Christians in the Gospel. See De C. D. xx. 7. 
 
 I cannot but add a remark to which the judicious writer appears 
 himself to have attached considerable weight. 
 
 " There is an old tradition, both among Jews and Christians, that 
 at the end of Six Thousand years the Messiah shall come, and the 
 world shall be renewed, the reign of the wicked one shall cease, and 
 the reign of the saints upon earth shall begin." The glorious condition 
 promised to the Church in the latter days, and corresponding to the 
 period when " Satan" shall be " bound," may then come on. And to 
 this, it appears to me, that the Sabbatical Song, Chap. xv. 3, 4, may 
 points The thousand years then to begin will be the Sabbatical 
 
 Thousand of rest and praise to the Church of God Compare the 
 
 account in Butler s Analogy, Part I. Chap. iii. 
 
 APPENDIX (K). 
 
 On the different Systems of Interpretation of the 
 
 Prophetical Parts, 
 
 THE following Article is not intended for a mere enumeration of all 
 the different schemes of interpretation, but is rather an attempt 
 to classify the leading varieties, in such an order as may serve to 
 shew that there is no such disagreement on the general principle of 
 
 ^ See Notes in loc. 
 H. P. R. ( 209 ) 14 
 
APPEND. K.] DIVERSITIES OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 interpretation, as from the admitted diversity in details might, at first 
 sight, be expected or imagined. By referring to any general catalogue 
 of Avriters on the subject, and examining the particular views of each, 
 the classes here specified may easily be enlarged at the discretion of 
 the reader. The account of authors in IVIr. Elliott's last Edition of 
 his work, or the Historical Sketch of the Exegesis of the Reulation in the 
 Commentary of Moses Stuart, would furnish the necessary informa- 
 tion for this purpose. See also an abstract of various hypotheses in 
 Dr. A. Clarke, Preface to Kev. pp. i — x. 
 
 A brief notice of the earlier writers on the Apocalypse may fitly 
 precede the classification which I shall attempt of more modern Expo- 
 sitors, and which is intended chiefly to embrace those who have written 
 since the Eeformation. 
 
 Among the ancients, then, there was no lack of writers who com- 
 mented on the Apocalypse. Justin Martyr, Irenveus, Tertullian, 
 Cyprian, and Origen, abound in references to it, though chiefly to 
 those parts that concern the IVIillennial period. In the Latin church, 
 it may be wondered that Jerome wrote no separate Commentary on 
 this portion of the Scripture ; but it is accounted for by the use 
 which he made of the Commentary of Victorinus, which existed before 
 him, and is still extant ^ Victorinus was bishop of Petavium in Pan- 
 nonia, and died as a martyr, a.d. 303. In the works of St. Ambrose 
 there is a Commentary on the Revelation, which goes by the name 
 of Berengaudi Expositio : the author is uncertain, but it is Avi'itten 
 with much pains, and a careful reference to other parts of Scripture. 
 It was the remark of Jerome, that the Apocalypse has as many mys- 
 teries as words, and that particular words have a manifold meaning. 
 Ep. 53 ad Paulinum, ^ 8. He intimates, that Eev. xi. 2 cannot mean 
 the literal Jerusalem, because that had been destroyed when the book 
 was written — a remark which will be found to coincide with the view 
 of Andreas, who is the next commentator we shall mention. The 
 following account of him is taken from the learned work of Moses 
 Stuart ; — 
 
 1 An interesting summary of this work, 
 as well as some general account of ancient 
 writers on the Apocalypse, will be fo'ind 
 
 ( 210 ) 
 
 in Mr. Todd's Discourses, &c. Disc. I., 
 and Note A. 
 
DIVERSITIES OF INTERPRETATION. [APPEND. K. 
 
 " This author Avas bishop of Cicsarea, in Cappadocia. T.ikc Orij^en, 
 he makes a threefold sense, as occasion seems to demand, viz. a literal, 
 tropological or moral, and an analogical, i.e. transcendental or mystical... 
 when one of these methods will not satisfy, he resorts to another ; so 
 
 that between them all he is sure to find some solution of difficulties 
 
 But no regard is had to any regular plan of the book, and very little 
 to the circumstances of the writer and the events of the times. Nor 
 must the reader expect any thing of a philological cast, like that which 
 characterizes the commentaries of the present day. As to times in the 
 Apocalypse, although the book proclaims that the period of fulfilment 
 is ' nigh,' yet ' with God a thousand years are as one day,' and vice 
 versa ; so, of course, no embarrassment can come upon his exposition 
 from this quarter. The ' temple,' in Rev. xi. 1, he regards as the temple 
 of the Christian church ; Ch. xi. 13, he regards as relating to a remote 
 future ; and Ch. xii., with the sequel of the book, he regards as part of 
 what the seventh trumpet betokens. The number QQQ he thinks will 
 be certainly known only at the future appearance of Antichrist." 
 
 Arethas, a successor of Andreas in the same bishopric, wrote a 
 still more copious commentary on the Apocalypse, and in the same 
 style, closely following the steps of his predecessor. It would seem 
 that the object of both these bishops was to bring the book into more 
 general notice and esteem in the Church, by endeavouring to render 
 it more intelligible. And with their efforts, appear to have ceased the 
 labours of the Greek Churches upon the Apocalypse. 
 
 Among the Latins, we should not omit the Exposition of Tichonius, 
 the Donatist, cotemporary with Jerome and Augustine. His work has 
 perished ; but it was taken as the model by many others who followed, 
 particularly Primasius, bishop of Utica in the sixth century, Ambrosius 
 Ansbertus (a.d. 767), and Beda. These writers preferred the anagogi- 
 cal or mystical sense, and declined all special reference to history. 
 Primasius, with Ansbert, explained the ' time, times, and a half,' of the 
 whole period of the Church's sufferings. 
 
 During the dark ages, no light was attempted to be thrown on the 
 several parts of this prophecy. Men rested in the expectation that, 
 according to the Augustinian theory of the INIillennium, the world would 
 come to an end about the year a.d. 1000 ; but when this was disproved 
 by the event, there seems to have followed a period of indifference to 
 
 ( oil ) 14 — 2 
 
APPEND. K.] DIVERSITIES OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 the matter of the prophecy. The work of Joachim, a Franciscan monk, 
 in the twelfth century, was one of the first to revive the subject by 
 drawing- special attention to some parts of the book, which he was bold 
 enough to refer to the corruptions of the Papacy. The Waldenses, 
 Wickliffites and Hussites, readily availed themselves of this idea, to con- 
 firm them in their protests against the see of Rome. On the other 
 hand, the Papists were not slow to retort the application upon their 
 adversaries. Cardinal Bellarmin undertook to shew that the Antichrist 
 of the Apocalypse was yet to come. From the fourteenth century has 
 been dated the first rise of the opinion which conceives, " that the great 
 design of the prophecy was to foretel all the more important trans- 
 actions in the history of the empire and of the Christian religion, 
 from the age of the Apostles to the end of the world^." Famous in 
 this school was Petrus Aureolus, a Franciscan monk, a.d. 1321. 
 
 An important work appeared a.d. 1614, by a Spanish Jesuit, Ludo- 
 vicus Alcassar. Like Aureolus, he declared the Apocalypse to be on 
 a continuous and connected plan, making regular advancement from 
 beginning to end, as parts of one general plot in the mind of the 
 writer. In applying this principle he brought out a result, of which 
 considerable use has been made by succeeding commentators^. Eev. 
 (v — XI.), he thinks, applies to the Jewish enemies of the Christian 
 Church ; (xi — xix.) to heathen Eome, and carnal and Avorldly powers ; 
 (xx — XXII.) to the final conquests to be made by the Church, and also 
 to its rest and ultimate glorification. In 1618, David Parous wrote a 
 work designed so far to oppose the views of Alcassar, as to defend 
 the application of Rev. (xiii — xix.) to papal, and not pagan, Rome. 
 It was this writer who observed, " From Ch. iv. onwards a dramatic 
 form predominates. The book exhibits a constant change and succes- 
 sion of actors, and also interpositions of a chorus ; and in this way it 
 discloses, by virtue of various exhibitions, things yet to come, and 
 imbues the minds of the spectators with many important truths." 
 
 Time, the great interpreter, seemed to be opening fresh views, and 
 throwing fresh light on this book. It was now that the modern school 
 
 2 I use the words of Mr. Todd, in his fii'st Discourse on Apocalypse. 
 
 3 See Class II. below. 
 
 ( 212 ) 
 
DIVERSITIES OF INTERPRETATION. [aitEND. K. 
 
 of interpretation became more fully developed ; and from this period 
 I we may commence the attempt to dispose, in something like regular 
 classes, the different systems which have since prevailed. Foremost 
 among the leaders of the more popular systems, may be mentioned 
 Joseph Mede, a.d. 1627; and VrriiiNGA, A.n. 1705. Any other autho- 
 rities, that may be cited here in support of the particular views, will 
 be authors* who have written since, or about, that time. \Vc have, 
 then ; — 
 
 Fust: The Interpretation which makes the events from Chap. vi. 
 to Chap. XIX. chiefly, or entirely, future. Its advocates have, for 
 convenience, been termed the Futurists^. Burgh. Todd. MAITLAND^ 
 M" Causland. Tracts for the Times, No. 83 : &c. &c. 
 
 Secondly : That which refers the same chapters to the first three 
 centuries after Christ, ending with the establishment of Christianity 
 under Constantine ; thus making the events entirely past. Grotius. 
 Hammond. Bossuet. Professor Lee. Eichhorn^ : &c. &c. 
 
 TMrdly : A kind of combination of the two former, dividing the 
 plan of the book, so to speak, into three catastrophes, (1) the fall of 
 Jerusalem ; (2) the fall of pagan Rome : these two arc past — and (3) 
 the overthrow of Gog and Magog — this \s future. Moses Stuart^. 
 
 * I would add, that I am conscious of 
 omitting many names of note in the fol- 
 lowing classes ; if I have merely men- 
 tioned enough to justify the classification 
 itself, it was all that I had immediately 
 in view. 
 
 5 In using the term Futurists, I beg to 
 be understood as applying it solely to those 
 who contend that all the Apocalypse, be- 
 ginning with the seals, is to be referred 
 to a period still future : for that much of 
 it is future, few will question; perhaps 
 even more of it than is usually allowed. 
 
 6 See Second Enquiry, p. 24. 
 
 ■^ By some of this class the prophecy is 
 even confined to the Jewish war, and the 
 destruction of Jerusalem by the Ronums. 
 Thus Abauzit, Wetstein, Herder, aiul many 
 
 ( 213 ) 
 
 of the German School of theology. Wet- 
 stein's or Herder's view may be seen in 
 3foses Stuart, p. 536 : or Wctstein's, in 
 TownsewTs Chronological Bible. 
 
 * In this writer will be found a great 
 variety of interesting and instructive mat- 
 ter. Though he gives in his own adhesion 
 to the more limited view of the times em- 
 braced in the main part of the Apoca- 
 lypse to Chap. XX., he is careful to express 
 his persuasion, that a time is yet predicted 
 of great and extraordinary increase and 
 prosperity to the Church of Christ, (sec 
 'Commentary,' p. 153): and ho evidently 
 struggles to expand the notion of the book 
 beyond tho narrow limits assigned it by 
 the two former classes. He thus speaks : 
 * It is not simply and merely the ultimatn 
 
 fire- 
 
APPEND. K.] DIVERSITIES OF raTERPRETATION. 
 
 Fourthly : In addition to Jewish and heathen adversaries, false 
 teachers and their destruction, are foretokl, Ch. xni. 11 — 18. The 
 remaining chapters repeat the same topics over again, only in a new 
 and fuller manner. Rosenmuller, Scholia in Apoc. 
 
 FiftJily : The seals, trumpets, and vials, (Ch. vi — xix.) have a more 
 extended application to successive periods in the Church's history; the 
 sixth seal prefigures briefly the general judcjment, which is more fully 
 described Ch. xx. 
 
 Under this view must be mentioned the two following varieties : 
 ^ {a). That of Martini^ and the Roman Catholic Church, of whose 
 opinion the Archbishop is the acknowledged exponent, applying much 
 to the Mahometan religion, and to heresies ancient and modern 
 within the church; but understanding the 'three and a half times' 
 (Rev. xii. 14, 6 ; xi. 2, 3 ; xiii. 15), to be a literal period of so many 
 
 predominance of Christianity over all its 
 enemies, or rather over Jewish and Roman 
 power, which is held up to view. It is 
 Christianity as struggling first, and for a 
 long time, with bitter Jewish enemies, 
 who are in various ways weakened, and 
 ultimately destroyed ; then it is Chris- 
 tianity struggling with the tremendous 
 Roman power which governed the world, 
 — yea, carrying on a death-struggle for a 
 long time, and with agonies often repeat- 
 ed — until finally victory lights upon the 
 standard of the Cross.' (p. 129). And 
 aeain : ' The view which I have taken of 
 the Apocalypse in the preceding pages, is 
 one which will make a part of this book 
 applicable, in one sense, to papal Rome, 
 or to any other power which may lay vio- 
 lent hands upon Christians, and contend 
 against the progress of the Gospel. What 
 was done on the part of heaven, at the 
 time of John and speedily after, in order 
 to defend the truth, and promote the ex- 
 tension of the Redeemer's kingdom, is the 
 
 model of what will be done in all succeed- 
 ing ages for the like purpose. So far as 
 the Pope and his adlierents imitate the 
 original beast and false prophet... so far 
 they come under sentence and condem- 
 nation like to that which was pronounced 
 upon the beast. . . . All that is wanting to 
 shew that the downfal of Romanism is 
 virtually foretold by John, is to shew that 
 Romanism resembles the beast and the 
 false prophet.' (p. 168.) 
 
 9 Comparing the Second class with the 
 Fifth, § (a), we may perceive that Roman 
 Catholics differ among themselves in detail, 
 as well as with Protestant interpreters. 
 From an Italian Roman Catholic version 
 of the Apocalypse, where Maktini's Bible 
 is the authority referred to, the Author 
 speaks of " Mon Signer Bossukt e quel sua 
 sy sterna d' applicare la rivelazione di S. 
 Giovanni a' primi secoli della Chiesa." 
 L'Apocalisse. Volgarizzamento, &c., 
 stampata a Pistoia, 1842. Con approva- 
 zione. — An elegant and agreeable volume. 
 
 ( 214 ) 
 
DIVERSITIES OF INTERrUi:TATION. [aITEND. K. 
 
 years, during which the Antichrist, who is yet to come, may be ex- 
 pected to prevail. Pastorini. Martini. 
 
 § {h). Making the three and a half times a mystical and sym- 
 bolical, and not a literal number of years ; — the heretics are Roman 
 Catholics as well as Mahometans. Vituinga^". Woodhouse. Haber- 
 SHON : &c. 
 
 Sixthly : An extension of this principle of continuity, so as to 
 follow a kind of regular historic series throughout ; as, 
 
 § (a). By referring the sixth seal to the revolution of religion under 
 Constantine. Mede. Lowman, Daubuz. Wiiiston. Bp. Newton. 
 Sir I. Newton. Brightman. Hales. Mant. Faber. Townsend : &c. &c. 
 
 § (b). Referring the sixth seal to some later revolutions. Cuning- 
 hame. Frere. Bickersteth. 
 
 ^ (c). Agreeing with (a), but adding the hypothesis of more 
 frequent digressions or interludes : the more continuous part is sup- 
 posed Avritten on the inner part of the roll (Ch. v. 1), and the more desul- 
 tory portions on the outer part^^. Elliott. 
 
 I had no intention of criticising these several varieties of inter- 
 pretation, or of entering into any minute disquisition on their respective 
 merits. They have been drawn up with perfect impartiality ; and if 
 any one in the same spirit will proceed to take the evidence derived 
 from them, he must confess, I think, that, with whatever difierence of 
 detail, there is one general principle on which the greater part, at 
 least, of the classes adduced seem to agree, viz. this : — that the Reve- 
 lation, in its full extent, covers, a very considerable range of time, 
 coextensive almost with the whole period of the Church's history : 
 that, in fact, it is written on the principle of a progressive development 
 of that history in, at least, the principal features of it. Take classes (5), 
 (6), and even (4). These certainly embrace a vast variety of interpret- 
 ers, as well Roman Catholic as Protestant : yet in the principle just 
 enunciated they all agree : — the agreement is an avowed and necessary 
 
 10 Vitrixga was undecided as to the 
 exact application of the sixth seal. 
 
 11 The HorcR Apocali/pticce of this au- 
 thor is a work too well known and appro- j to it 
 ciatcd by the public, to need any further I 
 
 ( 215 ) 
 
 comment of mine. I only adduce it hero 
 for the particular purpose in hand, and 
 am happy to express my many obligations 
 
APPEND. K.] DIVERSITIES OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 part of tlieir respective schemes '^. And if Ave next examine those on 
 the opposite side ; — we have in class (3) an author unable to conceal 
 his conviction that the limited view cannot fairly represent the whole 
 scope of the prophecy, though it might, he thinks, have been the 
 primary one in the mind of the writer. Class (2) is composed chiefly of 
 the German school, whose avowed rejection ^3, in many instances, of 
 the canonical authority of the book, as an inspired production, is no 
 great recommendation of their opinion on this point. Not that such is 
 by any means the case with all in this class ; but the supporters of it, 
 who are free from this taint, are not very numerous ; and of these we 
 might say, tliat they erred, not in applying parts of the Revelation in 
 this way, but in applying the whole of it. We have only one other 
 class left, that of the Futurists. But what weight can they reasonably 
 expect us to attach to their mode of explanation, when the very 
 ground of it is the alleged diversity of opinions on our side ? and when 
 this diversity has been shewn to affect chiefly some inferior matters of 
 detail, and by no means to exist to the amount supposed ? And yet, 
 on the strength of it, they have recourse to theories^* of their own, 
 differing alike from the majority of Roman Catholic and of Protestant 
 writers, and to these they ask our preference ! If difference proves 
 any thing, it can only conclude against themselves : they are the parties 
 to whom their own objection proves fatal. And if they run to an- 
 tiquity, that can little help them, as the ancient Church had not yet had 
 the opportunity of judging in what shape, or shapes, Antichrist should 
 appear. All they conjectured (and let the pleaders for antiquity ^^ well 
 
 12 It is but justice to the Futm-ists to 
 admit, that even they have not questioned 
 the agreement thus far among their oppo- 
 nents. Mr. Todd, speaking of the views 
 now stated, says : " From the fourteenth 
 century they have continued to hold their 
 ground, and have been adopted in sub- 
 stance by a large majority of subsequent 
 commentators, as the basis of their exposi- 
 tions." Second Discourse on Apocalypse. 
 
 1^ Even Herder and Eichhorn disputed 
 
 1 * I say ' theories,' and not theory, be- 
 cause, on comparison of five or six pi'incipal 
 writers on the /uturist side, it appears that 
 there is nothing like harmony or agreement 
 amongthem. And this is the more remark- 
 able, because, as Mr. Birks has observed, 
 they all ' work on a common principle, with 
 no facts to test them, no chronology, no 
 application to a wide range of Providence, 
 to hamper them.' See Birks' Elements of 
 Prophecy, Chap. ii. 
 
 the inspired authority of the Apocalypse. I 15 The Futurists appeal to antiquity ; 
 
 ( 216 ) 
 
DIVERSITIES OF INTERPRETATION. [APPEND. K. 
 
 consider this) was, that the Roman Empire mnst first be dissolved, 
 and that the Jerusalem of Rev. xi. could not be the literal Jerusalem. 
 
 To sum up the points, then, on which, if we except the Futurists 
 and a few others, a sort of general agreement appears to have been 
 established, we may consider "^ : 
 
 but on what ground, it does not appear. 
 The state of the question seems to have 
 been this. Upon the first adoption of 
 Christianity by the Empire, Constantino, 
 with Eusebius and many others, instantly 
 thought that the Millennium was at hand. 
 But there were others who perceived 
 from Scripture that AntichrUt must first 
 come. Chrysostom on 2 Thess. ii., says, 
 "As Rome succeeded Greece, according 
 to Daniel's vision, so Antichrist succeeds 
 Rome, and our Saviom' Christ succeeds 
 Antichrist." Theodoret, on the same pas- 
 sage, that ' it needed but the break up of 
 the Roman Empire, the to Karixov of St. 
 Paul, into ten kingdoms, and that then 
 Antichi'ist would be revealed.' It will be 
 asked, which opinion was right? Now, 
 evidently, the first was Utopian, the effect 
 of the ardent desire of the moment, among 
 persons who saw a great and unexpected, 
 but satisfactory^, change. The second was 
 the result of Scriptural study and research ; 
 it was, therefore, the true and sober view, 
 and was, accordingly, adopted by the great 
 majority of the early Christian Fathers. 
 So TertulUan on 2 Thess. ii. 6, (de Resurr. 
 Cam. 24.) ' Quis nisi Romamis status? 
 cujiis abscessio in decem reges dispersa 
 Antichristum superinducet ? et tunc reve- 
 labitur iniquiis,' &c. So Irencetis, refer- 
 ring the number of the beast to * Latcinos ;' 
 so Hippolytus, Bishop and Martyr, do 
 Antichristo, c. 49: "This is the fourth 
 beast, whose head was wounded and heal- 
 ed again, because of its being destroyed^ 
 or resolved into ten diadems. And Anti- 
 
 ( 217 ) 
 
 Christ, being a man of resource, will heal 
 and restore it, so that it shall again revive 
 through the laws established by him." 
 Lactant'ms and Hilarius expected the An- 
 tichrist about the year 500. Div. Inst. vii. 
 25, and De Mundi Durationo. Jerome on 
 Dan. vii, writes, that ' the Roman Empire 
 being the to KUTf^op of St. I'aul, was the 
 opinion of all ecclesiastical Avriters before 
 him.' And again, Ep. ad Algas. Q. 2. So 
 Cyril, Catech. xv. 6, 8. 
 
 The difficulty was, as the time actually 
 approached when the Roman Empire was 
 destroyed. Tliey then seem to have been 
 lost in the constoi'nation of the moment ; 
 they half forgot that Antichrist was to 
 come before the end, and thought the 
 end was near. Indeed, it was impossible 
 for them to know beforehand how long or 
 how short a time was to inteiTcne before 
 the full developement of Anticlorist. Their 
 minds were also possessed with the idea, 
 that in the seventh Millenary all would 
 end ; and as there were already, accord- 
 ing to the LXX chronology, 5500 years 
 past before Clu-ist, they had only to add 
 500 more, and when they found them- 
 selves close upon this period, and saw 
 wonderful things befalling Rome through 
 the overwhelming incursions of the Goths 
 and Vandals, it was the less to be won- 
 dered at that they should apprehend tlio 
 end of the world to be at hand. But 
 where in all this do the Futurists find so 
 much to favour their own peculiar views ? 
 16 The Reader is requested to compare 
 this conclusion with the remarks in Ap- 
 pend. 
 
APPEND. K.] DIVERSITIES OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 I. That the Revelation is a prophecy extending over a very con- 
 siderable range of time : 
 
 II. That, as such, it is conducted on a principle of progressive 
 development, and comprehends a series, or continued succession, of events 
 in the Church's history : 
 
 III. That, while occasional interruptions, by way of ode, episode, 
 &c., confessedly occur, they are not of a nature to prevent the general 
 principle from being, on the whole, maintained throughout. And 
 when to this view of the arrangement or general economy of the book, 
 we add the consideration of its general theme or object, — we find, on 
 this point also, the same kind of agreement among the different 
 interpreters; — all considering it to be the development and final consumma' 
 tion of the Kingdom of Christ till his coming again to judge the world, and to 
 croicn His Church with eternal glory. With so much that all are agreed 
 on, it seems mere perverseness to speak only of the minor differences 
 among interpreters, and on this account either to decry the study of 
 the Revelation altogether, as ' a sealed book,' or else resort to some- 
 thing new by way of interpretation. It is true, there will still remain 
 a broad question between the Roman Catholic and the Protestant, 
 as to the application of minuter, though most important, parts. But 
 let this question be but entertained in the spirit of humility and 
 prayer, — let it be brought fairly to the light of Scripture, — and we 
 have no fear for the result. Indeed, setting aside any application of the 
 prophecy to the history, and taking it only as a development of the prin- 
 ciples of Christianity, where do we find in it any allusion, except in 
 lanffuajre of rebuke and condemnation'", to those additions and inven- 
 tions whereby Popery has defaced and corrupted the Word of God ? 
 Where is the invocation of saints ? the interposition of new media- 
 tors? What promise of any new revelation, contravening or super- 
 seding '-'the faith once delivered unto the saints^^?" What encourage- 
 ment to add to the Word of God, or to subtract from it? What 
 intimation of any other authority, to which the obedience of the 
 
 pcnd. (A.) § 3, and with the extract there 
 jriven from Davison's Discourses on Pro- 
 phecy. 
 
 1'^ Rev. xxii. 18, 19; xix. 10; xxii. 9; xv. 
 4; V. 12, 13. 
 18 Judo 3. 
 
 ( 218 ) 
 
DIVERSITIES OF INTEUrRETATlON. [aITEND. K. 
 
 Chiux'li should be due, excci)ting that of her ever-living' and only true 
 Head '^ now exalted to the right hand of God, but soon to return in 
 the clouds of heaven, to take account of the manner in which we 
 shall severally have discharged our stewardships? To the great day 
 of that His appearing in power and great glory to judge the world, the 
 attention of the Church is continually directed in this book. She is 
 warned, in the meantime, to watch-*', to hold fiist^i, to repent 22, to 
 pray-^, to suffer-^, to excel in fiiith^s, in patience, in charity, — to 
 labour 26, to overcome ^7, to be faithful unto death ^s, — to place her trust 
 in God and in Him only^^; but by all means to beware of adding 
 to the faith ^'', of corrupting or perverting it ; — to be equally strenuous 
 both in preserving the purity and simplicity of her doctrine ^S and in 
 maintaining a practice worthy of her high vocation ^2. relying only and 
 always^ on the merits of Christ to justify, and on the grace of the 
 Holy Spirit to sanctify, each individual member unto eternal life^. 
 
 19 Rev. i. 11, 18; iii. 18, 21 ; i. 7, (see 
 passages there quoted) ; xxii. 7, 20. 
 
 20 Rev. iii. 2; xvi. 15; xxii. 17, 20. 
 
 21 ii. 25; iii. 10,11; xxii. 7. 
 
 22 ii. 5, 16; iii. 2, 19; xvi. 11. To two 
 Churches, Smyrna and Philadelphia, the 
 charge to ' repent,' is not given. 
 
 23 viii. 3. 
 
 21 i. 9 ; ii. 10 ; vii. 14 ; xx. 4, &c. 
 
 25 ii. 3, 4, 19; xiii. 10; xiv. 12. 
 
 26 ii. 2, 9, 13, 19, &c. xiv. 13. 
 
 2? ii. 7, 11, 26, &c. xxi. 7. 
 
 28 ii. 10, 26; xvii. 14. 
 
 29 xii. 11; xiv. 7; xv. 3,4. 
 
 30 xix. 10 ; xxii. 9. 
 
 31 i. 3; ii. 2,20; xiv. 4; xxii. 7. 
 
 32 iii. 2; xii. 17; xiv. 12; xx. 13; xxii. 
 11, 14. 
 
 33 i. 5; iii. 5; v. 9; vii. 10, 14; xii. 11; 
 xix. 8. 
 
 3< iii. IS; v. 10; xv. 4; xxii. 11, ayia- 
 crdriTO). 
 
 ( -219 ) 
 
INDEX 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PRINCIPAL MATTERS IN THE TEXT 
 
 AND 
 
 IN THE NOTES. 
 
 * * 
 
 f. means at the end of. 
 
 Adoration, due to God alone, Ch. xv. 
 3, 4, and note ; Ch. xxii. 8, 9, and 
 note. 
 
 Angel, Ch. i. 1 ; xxii. 6; 'angels of the 
 Churches/ explained. Note ii. 1 ; — 
 four, restraining tempest, Ch. vii. 
 1 ; — seven, standing before God, 
 Ch. viii. 2 ; — and sounding trum- 
 pets, viii. 6 ; — seven, having seven 
 plagues. Chap. xv. l ; — and seven 
 vials, XV. 7. See also Ch. xiv. 17, 
 18; xix. l6, 17; — Christ com- 
 pared to, Ch. viii. 3 ; x. 1. 
 
 Anthem, Apocalyptic, account of. Note 
 iv. 11, and Int. note. Chap. iv. 
 The first occurs, Ch. iv. 8 — 11. 
 
 The second v. 8 — 14. 
 
 The third viii. 9 — 13. 
 
 The fourth xi. 15— 19. 
 
 The fifth xii. 10—13. 
 
 The sixth xv. 3 — 5. 
 
 The seventh xix. 1 — 8. 
 
 Compare Append. (K), p. 212. 
 
 Antichrist, to arise on the decline of 
 the Roman Empire, Note xiii. 
 3 ; — represented, according to the 
 Fathers, by the second Beast, Note 
 
 xiii. 11. Compare Appendix (K), 
 note 15 ; — to be defeated in Pales- 
 tine, Note xvi. 16; xix. 20. 
 
 Advent, second, often predicted in this 
 book. Note xxii. 20; — in what 
 sense to come speedily, Note i. 7 ; 
 xxii. 10; — whether Pre-millennial 
 or not. Note xix. 14; xx. 4; xi. 1,2. 
 
 Babylon, in the Apocalypse, represents 
 Rome, Note xvii. 18, 3, 6 Int. 
 notes, Chs. xiii. and xvii ; — Epini- 
 cion upon, Ch. xviii. 
 
 Blasphemy, in what sense applicable 
 to the papacy. Note xiii. 6; — and 
 in what sense applicable generally, 
 Int. note, Ch. xiii. 
 
 Blessedness of the Saints, described, 
 Ch. vii. 15 — 17; xiv. 1 — 4; xx. 
 4 — 6 ; — and see ' Saints.' 
 
 Christ, loved us and washed us from 
 our sins in His own blood, Ch. i. 
 5 ; vii. 14; xii. 11 ; — salvation as- 
 cribed to, Ch. vii. 10; — appearing 
 as Son of man, Ch, i. l.'>; xiv. 
 14; — in habit of High Priest, 
 
 ( 221 ) 
 
INDEX OF THE PRINCIPAL MATTERS IN 
 
 Ch. i. 13; — as Head and Ruler of 
 churches, Ch. i. 16', l6; ii. 1, (kc; — 
 having on head a golden crown, 
 Chap. xiv. 14; — many crowns, Ch. 
 xix. 12; — in hand a sharp sickle, 
 Ch. xiv. 14 ; — out of mouth a two- 
 edged sword, Ch. i. l6; xix.15,21; 
 — face as sun, eyes and feet as fire, 
 Ch.i.l4 — 16; >:.l; xix. 12; — rain- 
 bow upon head, Ch. x. 1 ; — head 
 while as snow, Ch. i. 14; — on 
 tvhife cloud, Ch, xiv. 14; — on white 
 horse, Ch. xix. 11; vi. 2 ; — on 
 great white throne, Ch. xx. 1 1 ; — 
 was dead, and liveth for evermore, 
 Ch. i. 18; — shall come again in 
 clouds of heaven, Ch. i. 7 ; xxii. 
 20; — is A and O, first and last, 
 Ch. i. 11, 17; xxi. 6; xxii. 13; — 
 equal in glory with the Father, 
 Ch. i. 11, 8; v. 12; vii. 12; 
 sharing His throne, Ch. v. 6, and 
 His worship, Ch. vii. 10; xxii. 3; 
 xxi. 22; — The Word of God, 
 Ch. xix. 13; — has keys of death 
 and hell, Ch. i. 18; — dispenses 
 water of life freely, Ch. xxi. 6; 
 xxii. 17; — is our Redeemer, Ch. 
 v. 9, 10; — our High Priest, Ch. 
 viii. 3; i. 13, Note v. 8; — the 
 Lamb slain from foundation of 
 world, Ch. V. 6; xiii. 8; — our 
 King, Ch. XV. 3; — our Judge, 
 Ch. XX. 11, 12; xxii. 12; — King 
 of kings, and Lord of lords, Ch.xi. 
 15 — 17; xix. l6. Coimpare 'Lamb,' 
 ' White; ' Advent; and App. (D), 
 p. 180. 
 
 Church, its unity in the Apostles' time. 
 Note ii. 8 ; — its future extension. 
 Int. note, Ch. xx; — its develop- 
 ment in the Apocalypse, Append. 
 (K) f. ; — symbolised by a ivoman 
 crowned with twelve stars, S,-c., Ch. 
 xii. 1 ; — Christ, the Head and Chief 
 Pastor of, Ch.i.l3,l6,18;ii. 1, &c. 
 
 Constantine, application to, of Rev. xii. 
 
 ( 222 
 
 10 — 13, Note xii. 13; — probably 
 also of Ch. vi. 12 — 17. 
 
 Daniel, remarkable resemblance to, in 
 many parts of Revelation, Int. 
 notes, Chs. x. xi. xiii.. Note xiii. 1. 
 Chap. xii. 3, 14; — contrast with. 
 Note xxii. 10. 
 
 Dates, Apocalyptic, see ' Number.' 
 
 Death, the second, explained. Note 
 XX. 6. 
 
 Earth, symbol of Roman Empire, 
 Note viii. 7 ; — helps ' the woman,' 
 Ch. xii. l6. 
 
 Earthquake, symbol of Divine ven- 
 geance, Ch. vi. 13; viii. 5; xi. 
 19; — the greatest ever known, 
 Ch. xvi. 18. Compare ' Haii; 
 ' Thunder; ^-c. 
 
 Euphrates, what may be sj'mbolised 
 by, Note xvi. 12. 
 
 Fire, unquenchable, Ch. ix. 1,11; xiv. 
 11 ; — in mouth to devour, Ch. xi. 
 5. Compare Ch. xix. 21, and 
 Dan. vii. 10; — and brimstone, Ch. 
 ix. 17; xiv. 10. 
 
 God, alone to be adored. Note xv. 3, 
 4; Chap. xix. 10. 
 
 Hail, symbol of Divine visitation, Ch. 
 xvi. 21. 
 
 Harlot, name of apostate Church, Note 
 xvii. 5 ; — the scarlet, explained by 
 the Fathers to signify Rome, Note 
 xvii. 3; — not Rome pagan. Note 
 xvii. 6. Comp. Append. (F), p. 
 190. 
 
 Horse, and rider, what sort of power 
 represented by in general, Int. 
 Note Ch. vi. 
 
 ) 
 
THE TEXT AND IN THE NOTES. 
 
 Jtistijied freely by grace, Note iii. 
 5 ; and passap^es cited, Ch. xxii. 
 11. 
 
 Khig, used by Daniel for kingdom, 
 Note xvii. 12. Comp. Append., 
 p. 184. 
 
 liAMB, The, displays His sacrifice, Ch. 
 V. 6; — takes the sealed book, Ch. 
 V. 7; — receives equal adoration 
 ■ with the Father, Ch. v. 12 ; vii. 
 12. Compare Ch. xxii. 3; xxi. 
 22 ; — stands on mount Sion, Ch. 
 xiv. 1 ; — wife of, and marriage of, 
 Ch. xix. 7 ; xxi. 9- 
 
 Lamb's hook of life, Ch. xiii. 8; xxi. 
 27 ; XX. 12. 
 
 Lord, the Lord's day, meaning of. Note 
 i. 10. 
 
 JNIera rauro, meaning of, as leading to 
 a proper division of Apocalypse, 
 Note i. 9, 19; iv. 1. Compare 
 Append. {G)f. ; and see Revela- 
 tion. 
 
 Numbers, in the Apocalypse : the 
 144,000, Note vii. 4;— 666, Note 
 xiii. 18; — 1260 days. Int. note, 
 Ch. xi. ; Compare Append, (G). 
 
 Pope Boniface, bull of, Note xiii. 5 ; — 
 Martin, Note, xiii. 17. 
 
 Popery, answers to the beast. Int. note, 
 Ch. xiii. ; — to the scarlet woman, 
 Int. note, Ch. xvii. 
 
 Revelation, meaning of term, Notei. 
 1 ; — frequent occurrence in, of 
 Anthem, or Choral Song: see 'An- 
 them ;' — scenery of. Int. note, Ch. 
 iv.; — divided into, 
 
 I. The things tvkich are, a ela't, 
 Ch.i. 19. 
 
 II. The things which are to come 
 ajtcr these, 
 
 a i /''f/' -^'".'f"' I META TAYTA, 
 
 Ch. i. 19; iv. 1; — a Se? yevea-dai 
 6 1/ Ta';^f(, Ch. xxii. 6. Note i. 9; 
 iv. 1. Compare Append. (G), f. 
 Append. (K), /!;— frecjuent mention 
 in, of Christ's second coming, Note 
 i. 7 ; xxii. 20 ; and compare Ap- 
 pend. (C) ; — regards Gentile rather 
 than Jewish portion of Churcii, 
 Note XX. 9. 
 
 Revelation, additional from Appen- 
 dix ; — development of Church in 
 her principles. Append. (K), f, ; — 
 development of Church in her his- 
 tory, ibid. 
 
 Redemption, threefold. Int. note, Ch. v. 
 
 Resurrection, the first, Note xx. 5. 
 
 Saints, their character, Ch. ii. 1 — 4, 
 7—11, 25, 26; iii. 2, 5, 10, 20; 
 xii. 17 ; xiii. 10 ; xiv. 4, 5, 12 ; xxi. 
 7; xxii. 7, 9, 11, 14; — their trial, 
 vii. 14; xi. 7; xiv. 9 — 12; — their 
 trust in Christ, Ch. i. 5 ; v. 9, 10; — 
 their need of patience, Ch. iii. 10; 
 vi. 11; xiii. 10; xiv. 12; — their 
 blessedness, Ch. ii, 10, 28; iii. 5, 
 12; vii. 15 — 17; xiv. 1 — 4; xx. 
 4, 6; xxi. 3 — 7; xxii. 1 — 5, 14; 
 — their song, see 'Anthem;' — 
 prayers not to be offered to. Note 
 v. 8. 
 
 Salvation, only by Christ, Ch. v. 3, 
 9, 10; vii. 10, 14; xii. 11. 
 
 Sea, before throne, Ch. iv. 6, Note xv. 
 2 ; — represents nations, Note xiii. 
 1. 
 
 C 22.3 ) 
 
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL MATTERS IN TEXT AND NOTES. 
 
 Seal, what is represented by. Int. note, 
 Ch. V. ; — seals, general purport of 
 the. Int. note, Ch. vi. ; — St. John 
 ordered not to seal. Note xxii. 10. 
 
 Sons of God, Note xxi. 7. 
 
 Spirit, The, Ch. ii. 7, 11, 17, &c.; 
 xxii. 17; — sevenfold, Ch. i. 4; 
 
 iv. 5; — 'in the 'Spirit,' Ch. i. 10; 
 iv. 2; xxi. 10. 
 
 Stars, rulers of Churches, Ch. i. 20; 
 xii. 4. 
 
 Sun, moon, and stars, what signified 
 by, Note viii. 12. 
 
 ( 224 ) 
 
INDEX II. 
 
 OF 
 
 PRINCIPAL AUTHORS CITED. 
 
 •* « 
 
 The references below arc to tlie pages of this ivurk. 
 
 Bengelii, Gnomon, pp. 115, 116, 131, 
 133, 142. 
 
 Berengaudi, Expositio Apocalypseos, 
 apud Ambrosii Opera, Tom. ii., 
 pp. 19, 54>, 84, 210. 
 
 Bernard's, Vitringa on Synagogue, p. 
 43. 
 
 Birks, Rev. T. R., Elements of Sacred 
 Prophecy, pp. xi, 50, 75, 135, 154, 
 184, 201, 2l6. 
 
 Bossuet, Bishop, p. 214. 
 
 Bull, Bishop, Works of, p. 175. 
 
 Butler, Bishop, Analogy of Rehgion, 
 pp. ix, 131, 209. 
 
 Cuninghame, William, Esq., pp. 51, 
 61, Q6, 74, &c. 
 
 Davison, Discourses on Prophecy, pp. 
 113, 155, 189, 194. 
 
 Daubuz, on the Revelation, pp. Q6, 
 72, 74, 75, 89, &c. 
 
 Elliott, Rev. E. B. , Hora; Apocalyp- 
 tica?, pp. 38, 43, 52, 53, 62, 66, 
 67, 74, 80, &c. 
 
 Faber, Rev. G. Stanley, Sacred Calen- 
 dar of Prophecy, pp. 61, 65, 80, 
 131, 174, &c. 
 
 H. P. R. 
 
 ( 225 ) 
 
 Gibbon, Roman Empire, p. 62. 
 
 Gregory I., p. 94'- 
 
 Hall, Bishop, p. 179- 
 
 Herbert, Rev. G., Church militant, 
 p. 183. 
 
 Horne, Rev. Hartwell, Introduction to 
 Study of Holy Scripture, p. I96. 
 
 Jones, Sir William, p. 74. 
 
 Kaye, Dr., Bishop of Lincoln, Account 
 of Tertullian, pp. 20, 173, 174. 
 
 Keith, Dr., Signs of Times, pp. 62, 66, 
 74, 107. 
 
 Kennaway, Rev. C. E., Comfort for the 
 Afflicted, p. 178. 
 
 Lorvman, Paraphrase of the Revelation, 
 &c., pp. 17, 40, 63, 74, 77, &c. 
 
 Mant, Dr., Bishop of Down and Con- 
 nor, Bible, pp. 21, 78. 
 
 M(de, Dr. Joseph, pp. 38, 6I, 64, 67, 
 68,71,74,77, 90, 92, 95, &c. 
 
 Michaelis, p. 68. 
 
 Newton, Sir I., Observations on Apoca- 
 lypse, and Dissertation on Daniel, 
 pp. 38, 46, 64, 96, 159. 
 
 15 
 
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL AUTHORS CITED. 
 
 Nervton, Bishop, Dissertation on the 
 Prophecies, pp. xii, 6S, 65, 70, 71, 
 
 72, 82, 92, 95. 
 
 Pearson, Bishop, p. 178. 
 
 Ridley, Bishop, p. 177. 
 
 Seeker, Archbishop, p. 178. 
 
 Stuart, Moses, on the Apocalyj'Se, 
 pp. iv, 100, 102, 135,213. 
 
 Te Deum, pp. 40, 137- 
 Vitringa, pp. 51, 215. 
 
 Vulgate, p. 75. 
 
 Woodhouse, Dean and Archdeacon, on 
 the Apocalypse, pp. 38, 46, 51, 
 53, 51, 68, 77, 91, 156, 7, 198, 9, 
 &c. &c. 
 
 ( 226 ) 
 
INDEX Til. 
 
 OF 
 
 AUTHORS DIFFERING IN INTERPRETATION 
 OF THE PROPHETICAL PARTS. 
 
 Class I. 
 Burgh. Todd. Maitland. M"= Caus- 
 
 LAND, 
 
 Class II. 
 Grotius. Hammond. Bossuet. Lee. 
 
 ElCHHORN. 
 
 Class III. 
 
 Moses Stuart. 
 
 Class IV. 
 
 Authors in Rosenmuller's Scholia ad 
 Apocalypsin. 
 
 Class V. 
 
 § a. Martini. Pastorini. 
 
 § b. Vitringa. Woodiiouse. Hauhr- 
 
 SHON. 
 
 Chss VI. 
 
 § a. Mede. Lowman. Whxston. Dau- 
 Buz. Newton. Brigiitman. Hales. 
 Ma NT. Faber. Townsend. 
 
 § b. Cuninghame. BicKERi5TETn. Frere. 
 § c. Elliott. 
 
 See Append. (K), pp. 213—219. 
 
 For some account of ancient Authors, and of their expectation concerninij the 
 time of Antichrist^ see the same Article, pp. 210 — 213; and Note 15 to Ditto. 
 
 THE END 
 
 ( 227 ) 
 
q/ 
 
 / 
 
 Cambritige : 
 
 pnnteli at tf)c ©nldersltp IpresB. 
 
Date Due 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 
 
 I^^^H 
 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 fli 
 
 
 
 
 ^^1 
 
 
 
 
 ^M 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 
 
 ^M 
 
 
 
 
 1^^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^^M 
 
 
 
 
 ^M 
 
 
 
 
 ^m f^ 
 
 
 
 
1